<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0"
	xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
	xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
	xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
	xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
	xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
	xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
	>

<channel>
	<title>The Tattoo Artists</title>
	<atom:link href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/feed" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
	<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com</link>
	<description>Custom Designed Fine Art</description>
	<lastBuildDate>Tue, 25 Sep 2012 11:04:34 +0000</lastBuildDate>
	<language>en-US</language>
	<sy:updatePeriod>hourly</sy:updatePeriod>
	<sy:updateFrequency>1</sy:updateFrequency>
	<generator>http://wordpress.org/?v=3.5.1</generator>
		<item>
		<title>(TH)Ink Culture</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/think-culture</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/think-culture#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 17 Sep 2011 09:50:58 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=860</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[MOTIVATION AND MEANING MAKING IN MODERN TATTOOS &#160; by MICHAEL ZINN &#160; ABSTRACT Tattoo culture and the community it has created have undergone a renaissance since the 1980s. Persons with tattoos now account for an estimated 34% of the North American population between the ages of 18-30. Despite this relatively recent surge towards acceptance of...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/think-culture">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h3>MOTIVATION AND MEANING MAKING IN MODERN TATTOOS</h3>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>by MICHAEL ZINN</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>ABSTRACT</p>
<p>Tattoo culture and the community it has created have undergone a renaissance since the 1980s. Persons with tattoos now account for an estimated 34% of the North American population between the ages of 18-30. Despite this relatively recent surge towards acceptance of tattoos in the current social context, much of the academic literature and media portrayals of tattoos characterize social deviancy among tattoo enthusiasts. Tattoo enthusiasts are pushed to the periphery of society and marginalized as bikers, criminals, and people with psychological problems. The purpose of this study is to describe and understand tattoo culture in a way that is accessible to non-members of that culture, particularly teachers and parents. The primary research questions proposed by this study include what motivates people to become tattooed, what motivates members of the tattooed community to stay minimally involved in the culture or to increase their involvement, and how members of the community perceive their tattoos within the current social context. To answer these questions, this study focuses on the lived experiences of six tattoo enthusiasts from one small community. Through the study of these shared experiences, this study questions the nature of tattoos in this small community and whether these acts can be considered deviant or culturally normative.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS</p>
<p>First, I would like to acknowledge the constant dedication and support provided by my supervisor Dr. John Freeman. Before I was even his student, John looked out for me and advised me towards the path to success. Once on that path, he kicked my butt all the way across the finish line. This thesis would not have been completed, or even started, without John’s insight, determination, and (I remembered the comma John!) caring nature. I truly envy future students who will work with him. The supervision provided by John, as well as his friendship, is second to none.</p>
<p>Second, I would like to acknowledge the inspiring performance of Dr. Lynda Colgan as my committee member and as my Curriculum Studies professor. She not only illuminated why students learn what they do in schools, but also embedded in me the drive to fight for change where it is needed. I greatly appreciate Lynda’s feedback and support.</p>
<p>Third, I would like to acknowledge the participants of this study. Von Scotch, Chris, Brittany, Al, Melanie, John, and Ashley. Through sharing their experiences with me, I know others will gain valuable insight into what is by and large a mystery to the general public.</p>
<p>Last, but certainly not least, I would like to acknowledge my support group of friends Tammy Chen, Ted Christou, Bob Darwish, Rob Horgan, Tessa Mueller, and Eric Webb. I would especially like to thank Toni Thornton for convincing me to follow my passion as well as offering a spare bed whenever it was needed. To all my friends and family, thank you from the bottom of my heart.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>DEDICATION</p>
<p>I would like to dedicate this thesis to my mother Brenda, and my father Jake, for teaching me to always walk my own path in life with my chin held high.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>PROLOGUE</p>
<p>This research took a drastic shift with my travels to Peru. I had been touring the world from tattoo convention to convention. I first went to London, United Kingdom. I stayed with a very close friend who was the first person I met when I first taught there 4 years ago. We initially became friends because we appreciated each other’s tattoos, eventually becoming flat mates.</p>
<p>After London I travelled to Barcelona, Spain. This convention, like the one before it, was run by the Hells Angels. They had booths selling t-shirts, as well as a heavy presence from “all over the civilized world,” according to the President of the England chapter of the bike club. I counted 11 (London) and 7 (Barcelona) different international Hells Angels patches in attendance.</p>
<p>Then I travelled to Lausanne, Switzerland. I decided I was going to go meet Pierre [a pseudonym] at his street shop. After I had finished checking out Pierre’s portfolio, he entered the shop and greeted me. I told him of my travels, my research, and my profession. He only had a small tattoo to do that day, so we spent the afternoon discussing politics, religion, and tattooing. He let me look at his shelves of reference books; he only asked that I mind “the Japanese section” and “the English section.” After watching him tattoo a fellow tattooist from Japan, we had an interview where we discussed the motivations behind tattooing, society’s views towards tattooing, and his life as an artist. He would raise his own questions during the interview, such as when discussing how the growth in popularity has led to a sharing of knowledge that has developed the art strongly, “Imagine what tattooing would be like if society was 100% accepting of it. Can you imagine what that society would be like?” When discussing the deviant image that tattooing has, Pierre would ask, “Why do tattoos have such a bad image? Is it the criminal thing? Because criminals also wear sneakers.” I learned so much that day; about tattooing, about the lives of an entire family dedicated to the art, but most of all about myself.</p>
<p>The next day I travelled to Evian, France with some tattooists I had met at Pierre’s shop. This was quite a difference from the previous European conventions because it was very small and had virtually no bikers present. It was a completely different vibe from everywhere else. It felt like there was less emphasis on image, and more focus on the art itself. It was not long before I returned to Canada and three days later I was off to Lima, Peru.</p>
<p>The day of the tattoo convention was November 1, 2008 (Day of the Dead). I had gone out for lunch, and when walking down a street had two men approach me with guns. They demanded that I get in their car. I was taken from ATM to ATM. They eventually made me max out my bank account and VISA at $1500. As this amount did not meet their $2000 demand and I could not extend my limits anymore than I already had, they threw me out of a moving car while snatching my backpack with my cameras, research notes, interviews, and tape recorder inside. I was in a daze. At the beginning of the hour-long ordeal, I looked out into the streets and honestly thought that I would never see my family or friends again. Afterwards, I went to the only place I knew, the tattoo convention. When I asked a fellow enthusiast for $3 so I could get a cab home he agreed but asked why. When I told him what had happened, he told me “you gotta tell somebody.” I watched as he went off to tell someone about what had happened. I met with Luis [a pseudonym], the organizer of the event. When the appropriate time came at the tattoo contest, Luis awarded me with 1st place for my leg tattoo and gave the crowd a 5-minute speech about how far I’d come and what had happened to me. After that, I had everyone in the room come and pat me on the back. I also had tattooists giving me money out of their pocket to help out. There was a Canadian girl there, and she helped me out as well. The rest of the weekend I paid for nothing. I had people approach me to take my picture. This practice is not uncommon at conventions, and I never refuse a photo because I take many photos of other people’s tattoos at conventions and I understand. The difference here in Peru was that rather than focussing on my leg, creating a dismembered portrait of a tattoo, the Peruvians took photos of me showing my tattoo. Parents took photos of me standing next to their children. As a fellow tattooist said to me at the after party, “You came here and knew no one. Now you are friends with everyone.” I had more than a few enthusiasts tell me that I was “one of them,” with others offering a room if I needed it. I was so embraced by this tattoo community. This was one of the driving forces behind my research, looking for a tattoo “community.” I found it, and am forever thankful for those people.</p>
<p>After visiting Machu Picchu and Cusco (where children begging outside of cathedrals were entertained by my tattooed right leg), I returned home to nurse a severely infected left leg (I didn’t wear bug spray) as well as the worst sinus infection I have ever had. I literally could not hear for over a week. Two weeks after arriving home, I was off to Tokyo, Japan. I toured around Tokyo for a week making sure to drop in on Tokyo Hardcore Tattoo, but also making sure I got out to Mt. Fuji, the Hakone Valley, Kamakura, and Yokohama. While in Yokohama, I visited one of the most internationally renowned tattoo studios and met the tattooist Takashi [a pseudonym]. Luckily his client was fluent in Japanese and English, and I was able to have a brief discussion with Takashi. I have been a fan of his work for several years. After a few pictures I was off; literally to the airport.</p>
<p>While I was away in Japan, my local tattooist Von Scotch had put an ad in the local paper. After he heard what had happened to me, he posted on the internet the same ad he ran in the paper stating that anyone who purchased gift certificates for the upcoming Christmas season would be making a 100% donation to me. I didn’t know anything about the ad. On December 13, 2008 I visited Von Scotch’s shop to get the final section of my leg sleeve done. He handed me a thank you card with $1800 stuffed inside of it. He told me that some people had come in and just gave the money, without taking the certificate, because they just wanted to help me out. I told him that I thought it was “probably” the coolest thing anyone had ever done for me, but now that I am not slack-jawed surprised I can confirm it is the coolest thing anyone has ever done for me. My mom cried when I told her. It helped me pay my bills and get some presents for my family, none of which would have been possible without my local tattoo community. I had travelled the world to find a tattoo “community” and I had found it, but I never really had to leave my local area.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION</p>
<p>When deciding what I would write about as the topic of my thesis, I was advised by a close friend to choose something about which I was passionate. My supervisor agreed with this idea and suggested that a master’s thesis was a good outlet for discovering more about one’s self. I am passionate about tattoos. I have travelled the world to experience how tattoos are received in different cultures. Tattoos act as an immediate conversation starter, and I have met some of my best friends through interactions based on our tattoos. These people are good people. I have also been an active member in my local tattoo community for nearly a decade. I have grown alongside several others through my tattoo experiences and theirs. A tattooist who recently moved to Waldemar (a pseudonym) commented that he could not get over the fact that no one made a big deal about his heavily tattooed body in the local community. He could go for a meal and drinks at the local pub without any anyone staring or making rude comments in his direction. He told me how he felt he really belonged in Waldemar. I feel this way as well.</p>
<p>I had never really considered such a feeling until I entered the Faculty of Education at Queen’s University. Instead of being surrounded by people with tattoos, I was on my own. I became ‘that tattooed guy.’ I was an outsider, a deviant. Although I never felt discriminated against in any way because I was tattooed, I was still different from everyone else. I did not enjoy this feeling. I constantly felt as if I had to prove to everyone that I was just like him or her, a teacher who had come to this institution to further his understanding of education. When I decided to write my thesis on tattoos, I became ‘that guy doing the tattoo thesis.’ As only one other person in the history of the Faculty had written a thesis involving tattoos, even my thesis was considered deviant.</p>
<p>I have been discriminated against in the past because of my tattoos. I have been the victim of police harassment because of my tattoos. I have been profiled and labelled ‘suspicious.’ When people meet each other in our society, it is customary for the first question to be in reference to their profession. When I meet people, the first questions I am asked all revolve around my tattoos. Rather than being asked what I do for a profession, I am often asked if I am a tattooist. When people learn that I am in fact a teacher, the look of surprise takes quite some time to dissipate from their faces. As a teacher, I have had my employment threatened because I rolled up my long sleeves on a humid June afternoon. As a tattooed teacher, I cannot express how many times I have been approached by students (and staff) regarding tattoos.</p>
<p>As I was once a high school student with tattoos, I remember feeling as if I was misunderstood by my teachers and by the parents of many of my peers. It was for that reason that I felt it necessary to explain the tattoo community in which I live. I wanted to create a text for parents and teachers to better understand tattooed students. Perhaps because of my passion for tattoos my ears are more attuned to the magic ‘T’ word, but, while I was analyzing the data for this thesis during a quiet time in class one day, I overheard one student say to another “I’m getting my tattoo for $25.” I immediately approached these students and asked them if they were aware of blood borne pathogens. After educating them about the dangers and risks involved with tattooing, I informed them that tattoos are like anything else in life; you get what you pay for. Your life, as well as a happy ending to that life, is worth more than $25. It was at this point that I realized I needed to write an educational text not only for parents and teachers, but for the kids themselves (and anyone else intent on procuring a tattoo).</p>
<p>I am a punk rocker, and one of my favourite bands is Pennywise. I have a Pennywise logo tattooed on the inside of my right bicep. I had this logo tattooed on the anniversary of a close friend’s death in remembrance of our shared experience as punk rockers and our friendship. The lyrics from a Pennywise song, “Wouldn’t It Be Nice,” inspired me to become a teacher. “So let the children grow to be what they want to be, put them in the right direction to build their own reality.” I became a teacher so that I could help kids to think, and ultimately live, for themselves. Pennywise also wrote, “You don’t like my tattoos, how does this dishonour you? Don’t you know what’s inside of me?” I view my tattoos as an outward expression of inner emotions. My tattoos tell you what is inside of me.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Purpose</p>
<p>The purpose of this study is to describe and understand tattoo culture in a way that is accessible to non-members of that culture, particularly teachers and parents. The primary research questions proposed by this study include what motivates people to become tattooed, what motivates members of the tattooed community to stay minimally involved in the culture or to increase their involvement, and how members of the community perceive their tattoos within the current social context. To answer these questions, I conducted interviews with members of my local tattoo community. The participants selected were representative of both genders and of varying levels of involvement in the tattoo community. It is the motivations and lived experiences of these participants that are described to gain a better understanding of the tattoo community in Waldemar.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Definition of Key Terms</p>
<p>The title of this thesis is (TH)INK CULTURE. In his work entitled The Aims of Education (1929/1959), Whitehead defines culture as “activity of thought, and receptiveness to beauty and humane feeling” (p. 192). This study is an examination of the thought processes related by the participants in regards to their motivations to become tattooed. Through examination of the context in which this tattoo community was developed and stands today, this study examines the receptiveness to what could be described as a specific aesthetic in the tattoo community of Waldemar. In this manner, this study examines the receptiveness of the participants to what they consider beauty and humane feeling. This study of the tattoo community within the community of Waldemar is an examination of Waldemar’s tattoo culture.</p>
<p>Our modern, Western culture has been described as “a culture of body modificationists” (Atkinson, 2003, p. 3). Atkinson describes body modification in four subcategories: camouflaging, extending, adapting, and redesigning. Camouflaging body modifications are “attempts to hide, cover, mask or aesthetically enhance the biological body” (p. 25). These modifications understand the body as something to be cured. These modifications are predominantly temporary and non-invasive, undertaken largely on a daily basis. Examples of such modifications include using mouthwash, wearing deodorant, and applying makeup.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Extending body modifications are “geared towards compensating for or overcoming limitations of the natural (i.e., biological) body” (Atkinson, 2003, p. 25). These modifications involve semi- or non-permanent modifications of the body, and are incorporated into one’s overall sense of self in varying degrees. Examples of such modifications range from tennis rackets and running shoes to contact lenses and prostheses.</p>
<p>Adapting body modifications are more permanent modifications made to repair the physical body for aesthetic or medical reasons. The adapting body project is guided by the overriding goal of physical maintenance–reducing or eliminating parts of the body that do not translate well in our every day interactions, or removing pathologies that jeopardize health and longevity (Atkinson, 2003). Examples of adapting body modifications include hair removal, weight loss, as well as preventative mole removals.</p>
<p>Redesigning body modifications are the most invasive, dramatic, and least common body projects. These modifications can be performed for aesthetic purposes (breast augmentation, rhinoplasty, hair transplant) or medical purposes (pacemaker, replacement joints). These body projects literally reconstruct the body in lasting ways and require the highest level of commitment (Atkinson, 2003).</p>
<p>The type of body modification discussed in this thesis can be categorized as a redesigning body modification; specifically this thesis examines tattoos. Tattooing, according to Health Canada, is “the act of permanently depositing pigment into the skin to a depth of 1-2 mm to create a design” (CBC, 2004).</p>
<p>People who acquire tattoos are called by several names. In the literature, they are predominantly referred to as collectors or enthusiasts. A tattoo enthusiast is defined by Atkinson (2003) as “a person who has a personal/cultural fascination with tattoos and at some point in the life course decided to become tattooed” (p. vii).</p>
<p>A tattooist is a person who applies tattoos. This term is interchangeable with other terms used to describe these people including tattoo artist and tattooer. A negative slang term for a tattooist is scratcher as it is meant to denote little or no artistic skill.</p>
<p>A tattoo studio is the place of business where tattoos are applied. This term is interchangeable with tattoo shop, tattoo parlour, or tattoo gallery.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Rationale</p>
<p>North America is currently experiencing what many scholars refer to as a ‘Tattoo Renaissance’ (Atkinson, 2003; De Mello, 2000; Sanders, 2008). A recent Harris Poll indicated that 34% of Americans between the ages of 18-30 now have one or more tattoos (Harris Poll, 2008). This is a significant increase from 20 years ago when the estimated percentage of the same age group bearing tattoos was 5% (Sanders, 2008). This rise in popularity is evident in popular culture as there are several television shows depicting the ‘reality’ of tattoo studios (Miami Ink, LA Ink, Inked). This rise in popularity has also been noted in the academic community, although many academics view tattoos through a similar lens: associating the practice with deviance. It is critical for academia to pursue several different perspectives to offer new insights into a subject matter that is gathering as much attention as tattooing is today. These insights could prove beneficial to many.</p>
<p>The rise in tattoo popularity is also evident in our schools. Students are becoming interested in tattoos without any structured knowledge to assist them in their decision-making. One example of this interest and the way it is treated in schools comes from an article written for the Ottawa Citizen (June 16, 2006) in which Bruce Ward describes how a 6-year-old girl was sent home from school for wearing temporary tattoos. The Grade 1 student had received the temporary tattoos at a birthday party that occurred over a weekend. Upon arriving at the school the following Monday (with the temporary tattoos still intact), the student was told by her principal that the temporary tattoos were offensive and not tolerated at school. Returning home, the little girl (visibly upset) asked her mother if she was bad and what the word offensive meant. This situation, and the lack of any communication between the school and parent, disturbed the mother of this student and influenced her contacting the media and questioning how many teachers within the Ottawa-Carleton school board were tattooed. It is apparent through stories such as the one I just described that there is a conflict between interests of students and the policies enforced by school principals. It is critical for those involved in Education to be aware of current issues and to respond to them appropriately. If our students are interested in tattoos, and likely to become tattooed, we as educators must ensure that they are informed of all the risks and benefits of tattoos. We teach about safe sex in schools to prevent the spread of fatal diseases because we are concerned for the health of our students and see our role as educators to prepare students for life after Grade 12. The same blood borne pathogens are involved in tattooing but we turn our heads because the practice is found to be ‘offensive’ to many members of society (including educators)? It is time for a change in how tattoos are perceived and understood.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Overview of Thesis</p>
<p>This thesis consists of six chapters. In chapter 1, I introduced the subject of this thesis, tattoos in our current social context. I stated the purpose of this study, as well as defining the key terms involved. I concluded the chapter by discussing the rationale for this study. The relevant literature for this study is presented in chapter 2. This literature pertains to the motivations behind modern tattooing, the tattoo experience itself, the lived experience of being tattooed, and current tattoo education. In chapter 3, I describe the methods I used to conduct this qualitative study. I begin by describing the phases of development involved with this study. I continue by relating my role as researcher and giving descriptions of the participants involved in this study. Next, I discuss how I collected the data and the manner in which I performed interviews. I then describe the steps I took in analyzing these data and conclude with my concerns for the study.</p>
<p>In chapter 4, I present a profile of the tattooist responsible for the tattoo community in Waldemar. This profile assists in setting the context for the tattoo community in Waldemar. The fifth chapter presents six participant profiles of tattoo enthusiasts from Waldemar. These profiles give insight into the motivations for tattoo enthusiasts from this community, as well as the tattoo experience itself, and the lived experience of six individuals with tattoos in Waldemar. The final chapter discusses the results of the interviews I conducted with the participants of this study. I connect these results with the literature presented in chapter 2 to advance theory pertaining to tattoos. I also acknowledge the limitations of this study and provide suggestions for future research in this area. I conclude this chapter with my final thoughts.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>CHAPTER 2: LITERATURE REVIEW</p>
<p>As a heavily tattooed person, I often have people approach me to discuss tattoos. Quite often these people are thinking about procuring their first tattoo. After asking what it is he or she had in mind as a design, I always ask what his or her motivation for the design is. More often than not, this beginning will lead to very serious discussions where this person will relate deeply personal stories of his or her life. I always find these revelations to be quite interesting and, as they are the beginning point for most of my conversations involving tattoos, motivations for tattoos is the beginning point in this chapter.</p>
<p>After discussing motivations, the person who has approached me will usually ask questions about the actual tattoo experience. The discussion of the tattoo experience then flows naturally into the idea of living with the tattoo. These two topics are interrelated in that there are still some consequences of getting a tattoo in our society (with visible tattoos on necks, hands, and faces still being largely frowned upon). At this point in the conversation, I share my personal experiences of living with tattoos.</p>
<p>Before our conversation ends, I always try to impart upon this person what I describe as tattoo education. I discuss what to look for in terms of health and safety when choosing a tattoo studio. I also discuss the importance of looking over the artist’s portfolio and encourage the person seeking a tattoo to meet the artist in person to get a feel for the artist’s personality. I personally believe this information to be necessary and critical in any understanding of tattoos.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Motivations for Tattoos</p>
<p>What motivates a person to become tattooed has been of academic interest for decades. In his pioneering study of tattoos, Tattoo: Secrets of a Strange Art Practiced by the Natives of the United States, written in the early 1930s, Albert Parry (1933/1971) attempted to explain how he viewed tattoos in his current social context and the motivations behind such actions. He related these ideas through chapters entitled “Women and Love,” “Men and Love,” and “The Youth.”</p>
<p>In his chapter entitled “Women and Love,” Parry (1933/1971) described motivations to become tattooed as a “primitive desire for an exaggerated exterior” (p. 1). He stated that tattooing is mostly the recording of dreams and that a large element of dreaming, in a Freudian fashion, is the “repressed sexual world fighting its way to the surface” (p. 2). After describing the act of tattooing as a sexual act (long, sharp needles; liquid poured into the pricked skin; two participants involved with one being passive and the other active), Parry made reference to women in native tribes in Samoa and Japan. In these references, he made note that tattoos in these cultures represented “women’s desire to attain the men’s power” (p. 3). The tattoos signified that the women had achieved puberty. Moving to accounts in England and America, Parry made the relation to these primitive tribes by focusing on this physical stage of development commenting that, “American girls who are tattoo-addicts get their first tattoo-designs at about the same time that they have their first sexual relationships” (p. 3). Parry illustrated this point by discussing a rape case that had occurred a few years before his study in Boston. In this case, the prosecutor, the jury, and the judge decided that the men accused could not be convicted because the girl had been guilty of “contributory negligence” (p. 4). Because this woman had a tattoo, she was characterized as misleading the men into thinking she was a “loose character” (p. 4). Parry concluded his chapter discussing the motivations of women to become tattooed by comparing tattoos to clothing. He stated that, more so for women than for men, clothing acts as a decorative sexual adornment meant as bait for the opposite sex.</p>
<p>In his next chapter, “Men and Love,” Parry (1933/1971) continued his description of the sexually based motivation for tattoos. Based on the knowledge of Professor Jack, a former New York tattooist, Parry contended that in four of five cases the real reason for tattooing was “love fever” (p. 15). Men would procure tattoos of affection (usually the lover’s name) and, if the relationship turned sour, the bearer would have words such as “Traitress” or “Deceived” tattooed underneath (p. 16). Parry described how sailors, being lusty men and perhaps trying to disprove their “frequent homosexuality” (p. 17), would often have pictures of nude women tattooed. These designs were usually ‘hula-hula’ girls strategically placed on the bicep so that the bearer could flex his muscles and create the appearance that the hula-hula girl was dancing. Parry contended that many men felt a sense of guilt because of the homosexual character of tattooing. The proof of this homosexuality was in the abundance of tattooed sailors, “the most womanless group of all” (p. 22). This grouping extended to miners in California and loggers in the Northwest, all considered frontiersmen living far from the presence of women.</p>
<p>In his chapter entitled “The Youth,” Parry (1933/1971) began with a warning to parents:</p>
<p>If your janitor’s children take pen and ink, and draw wrist-watches on their wrists, faces on their fingernails, rings around their fingers, and circles around their knuckles, the chances are that by the time they are fifteen they will find their way to the waterfront, there to acquire a tattooed snake on the arm or a butterfly on the thigh. (p. 29)</p>
<p>Youth often went to tattoo shops in groups of three or four, representative of a “herd-motive” (p. 29), their “puny, undersized figures” (p. 29) supporting the idea of an inferiority-motive. The principal motivation for tattooing amongst the youth was the desire to attain manliness and strength through the tattoo wound and to identify themselves with some worshipped adult (p. 29).</p>
<p>Parry (1933/1971) continued his chapter on the youth by studying the sexual significance attributed to tattooing. He began this sexual theme by relating the story of a youth who compared his tattoo experience to his first experience having intercourse (with a prostitute). The youth described a guilty feeling afterwards from which he simply wanted to run away. Parry contended that the guilt feeling involved with tattooing stemmed from the Freudian “castration complex” (p. 35). This fear reflected a dread that the father would punish a boy for his sexual activities. As the boy developed sexually and contended for his mother’s love, the father’s only adequate revenge was the castration of the sexual organ. The remorse and fear felt by most boys engendered by masturbation was a representation of this castration fear. Thus when a father was upset with his son for getting a tattoo, his rage was actually sexual jealousy. The father was actually upset about the homosexual elements of tattooing, stating, “Darkly they feel as if the tattooers had raped their sons” (p. 36). Parry further emphasized this sexual nature of tattooing by stating, “Tattooing is often done when the subject is under the influence of liquor, and it is well known in clinical psychiatry that drinking releases latent homosexual tendencies” (p. 36).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Parry’s (1933/1971) account for the motivation behind tattoos continues for several chapters, although they are geared towards certain groups of individuals that are not represented in this study. Such chapters include “Prostitutes and Perversion,” “The Circus,” “Sailors,” and “Low Herd-High Society.” The sexual nature behind the explanations provided by Parry is evident throughout this work.</p>
<p>Although the views expressed by Parry no longer seem relevant today, a clear majority of the psychology-based studies seem to replicate negative cultural stereotypes that have been prevalent in North America for decades (Atkinson, 2003; Sanders, 2008). Such studies are centered on the notion that people who become tattooed demonstrate at-risk behaviour (Hicinbothem et al., 2006). Such at-risk behaviour includes substance abuse (Deschesnes, Fines, &amp; Demers, 2006), tendencies towards violence (Carroll, Riffenburgh, Roberts, &amp; Myhre, 2002), self-injurious behaviour (Houghton, 1996), suicide (Carroll &amp; Anderson, 2002), gang affiliation (Struyk, 2006), unprotected sex (Bradley &amp; Wildman, 2002), and eating disorders (Carroll et al.). Many studies also attempt to make the connection between tattoos and body issues reflective of low self-esteem (Carroll &amp; Anderson; Roberti &amp; Storch, 2005).</p>
<p>Hicinbothem et al. (2006) focussed their study on the possible connection between suicide attempts and body modification. For this study, the researchers posted a survey on a website made exclusively for participants of body modification. Four thousand seven hundred (4700) participants responded to the survey. Although Hichinbothem et al. claim that this survey is available on this body modification website, only paying members (who must have body modifications to join) can view this website. Of the 281 questions asked on this survey, the only question mentioned in the study is “how many times have you attempted suicide?” (p. 355). Studying the tables provided demonstrate several inconsistencies between male and female results. The researchers were interested in studying how different types of body modification (piercing, tattoos, scarification, and surgical procedures) affected suicide attempts amongst men and women, although many unisex locations were not included with one or the other sex. In their discussion, the researchers describe several discrepancies (such as a pierced septum revealing increased prior suicide attempts in depressed males but not in non-depressed males) without any detailed explanation.</p>
<p>Deschenes et al. (2006) focussed on substance abuse as a motivation for becoming tattooed. Data for this study were directly collected from 2180 students aged 12-18. Questions in this survey focussed on drug use, gambling, suicide attempts, gang involvement, and rave party attendance. Although there is quite often drug use at rave dance parties, it seems redundant to label rave party attendance as at-risk behaviour as drug use is already questioned. It is not clearly stated how preference for live electronic music is an at-risk behaviour. The results show that many of the students surveyed did not actually participate in at-risk behaviour. One figure shows that 50% of females who consume cocaine are tattooed, but these are still only 6 girls of 1125. The study does not seek to understand why these 6 girls are doing cocaine, or why any of the participants participate in at-risk behaviour. There is no inquiry into the home lives of these students whatsoever. This study sought to make connections between suicidal tendencies and low self-esteem, but the results pointed quite to the contrary. The results do not mean that students with tattoos are necessarily likely to participate in at-risk behaviour.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There are three major limitations to these psychological journal articles: representativeness of sample, cause and effect assumptions without cause and effect methodology, and over-reliance on quantitative methodology. In regards to representativeness of sample, in some cases, the sample used has been severely skewed by an overrepresentation of females. Such overrepresentations have led some to claim that tattooing is more popular among females than males without any detailed explanation. Furthermore, many of these articles that strive to show a link between tattoos and deviance conduct their studies in prisons or mental institutions.</p>
<p>In regards to studies that produce cause and effect assumptions without cause and effect methodology, much of this research aims to portray tattooing as an indicator for future deviance; as described by McKerracher and Watson (1969):</p>
<p>Many Westerners do not belong to particular groups where tattooing is expected, yet they resort to this primitive method of emotional expression. Many of these individuals congregate in institutions that cater for disordered social behaviour. This suggests that in our culture there may be a greater likelihood of tattooed persons having an abnormal personality than persons who are not tattooed. Emotional immaturity is the personality factor nominated as the primary trait associated with the urge to mutilate the body with tattoos. Tattooed men are usually of two types: the exhibitionist, and the young man seeking to compensate for inferiority feelings. (pp. 167-168)</p>
<p>Due to measurement and design issues, psychologists fail to distinguish between cause and effect in the tattooing process creating unflattering and empirically unfounded discussions (Atkinson, 2003).</p>
<p>Another limitation consistent among many psychological journal articles is that by looking at the subject in a quantitative manner, many articles neglect to examine the actual tattoos and what they mean to the wearers. This focus severely limits a broader understanding of tattooing as a culturally meaningful experience (Houghton et al., 1996).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The current study selects its sample from a small community where the participants are contributing members to society. It also has a balanced representation of both sexes. There are no cause and effect assumptions made whatsoever, as all data analyses were derived strictly from the data collected. This current study also examines who is tattooed and why, on a personal level in the participants’ own words. In this way, the current study is congruent with a shift in the study of tattoo motivations to study the actual tattoos and their meanings by sociologists who are tattooed themselves (Atkinson, 2003; DeMello, 2000; Sanders, 2008).</p>
<p>Three researchers who sought to understand and describe what the psychological articles view as deviant motivations behind tattooing were Steward (1990), Vail (1999), and Sanders (2008). Steward viewed tattooing as a conduit for cohesion among small groups. He argued that it built bridges between an individual and a set of mutually identified others. Tattooing was also argued by Steward to be a form of ritually transforming the self as enthusiasts symbolically marked passage from one self to another. Steward offered a list of 28 reasons for tattooing stemming from what he described as psychological pathologies including homosexuality, sadomasochism, fetishism, and excessive ego compensation. These psychological pathologies were largely unconscious and unknown to the enthusiast.</p>
<p>Vail (1999) similarly examined becoming a collector of tattoos as a form of deviance. Vail hypothesized that deviance of tattoo collecting follows three stages of deviance: affinity, affiliation, and signification. Affinity refers to the individual’s personal desire to become a deviant. Although tattoos are not considered as they once were, being heavily tattooed falls outside of social norms. To be a collector or a heavily tattooed individual, according to Vail, takes a dedication to the deviant behaviour that goes outside of fraternal bonds or social acceptability. Affiliation is the second stage of deviance. When individuals decide to become tattoo collectors, they are aware that others before them have exhibited the deviant behaviour. This deviant behaviour, although new to them, has been previously established in the group in which they desire affiliation. The third stage of deviance is signification. Vail discussed this stage in terms of tattoo collectors. Once people have identified themselves as tattoo collectors, the behaviours once novel to them are now appropriate. Vail concluded his deviance research by commenting that researchers commonly view tattoos as a possession of the individual. However, heavily tattooed individuals are more likely to view the tattoo as a part of them. The tattoos are part of one’s identity as much as one’s beliefs, fears, and personality traits.</p>
<p>Sanders (2008) also reported that individuals chiefly mark their body through tattooing as a mechanism for indicating social affiliation and for fostering mutual identification with interpersonal attachments being intentionally created or affirmed through the process. Sanders listed several motivations for tattooing ranging from simply alleviating personal boredom to shocking audiences as a marker of social difference to symbolically chronicling life transitions and performing gender in the social construction of hegemonic masculinity.</p>
<p>These three researchers, however, failed to explore why individuals specifically choose tattooing as body modification. In a culture within which there are several different ways to modify the body ranging in different levels of permanence, why do individuals specifically choose the most permanent of all body modifications? The research also failed to consider the body projects as multiply motivated and that these motivations are learned over time and incorporated into habits. One study that took up these challenges was the groundbreaking work of Atkinson (2003), Tattooed: The Sociogenesis of a Body Art.</p>
<p>Atkinson (2003) referred to the act of getting tattooed as walking a tightrope of deviance. In his quest to understand the motivations of tattoo enthusiasts from across Canada, Atkinson described two large motivational categories as embracing deviance (marks of disaffiliation) and embracing difference (marks of conformity). While he discussed the act of embracing deviance, Atkinson highlighted such themes as deviant affiliations, cultural resistance, strained or broken interdependencies, and the quest for excitement. The theme of deviant affiliations discussed that some enthusiasts procure tattoos as a way to signify affiliation with deviant actors. Tattoos are viewed as a public badge of interdependencies forged among individuals to indicate a sense of disaffiliation with more established groups. Atkinson argued that looking like an outsider today is commonly fashionable and that the ‘coolness’ of the tattoo is largely derived from its outsider status. Tattoos in this respect signify one’s difference from the homogenous group of the cultural mainstream. Atkinson identified that negative reactions from members of the mainstream culture solidify this deviant identity, creating a deep commitment to an outsider lifestyle.</p>
<p>A second theme identified in Atkinson’s (2003) category of embracing deviance was cultural resistance. Atkinson described how some enthusiasts are motivated by a desire to wage cultural dissent through their skin. These tattoos are viewed as adaptations to the strain an individual experiences when means for success are blocked by structured inequality. Atkinson related that some enthusiasts take up tattooing as cultural protest, a type of in-group criticism among the mainstream, established society. He discussed how enthusiasts sought to contest dominant codes about gender and beauty; these tattoos represented a break from what the enthusiasts perceived to be repressive conceptualizations of beauty based on Judeo-Christian ideologies of the body. In this form of cultural resistance, the enthusiasts took personal control over their body to challenge such themes as gender codes regarding appropriate femininity and masculinity. Atkinson argued that these enthusiasts attempted to resist established cultural ideology regarding what counted as beautiful, particularly as it was constituted along gender lines.</p>
<p>A third theme identified in Atkinson’s (2003) category of embracing deviance was strained or broken interdependencies. He identified how following the severance of involvement with norm-abiding others, individuals might not feel as constricted by established social norms regarding their bodies. Atkinson described how the removal of one’s interdependencies with others might act as a gateway towards tattooing as he described enthusiasts who became tattooed after events such as break-ups, divorces, and deaths. Participation in such tattoos was a partial articulation of the feeling of rejection encountered through such strained or broken interdependencies.</p>
<p>The final theme Atkinson (2003) identified in his category of embracing deviance was the quest for excitement. He discussed how some enthusiasts become tattooed as a way to break the routine of their social lives. He described this motivation as a ‘controlled decontrolling’ of emotional controls. Atkinson articulated how tattoos might represent one’s ability to withstand pain, a flagrant breach of established cultural ideologies that emphasized how pain should be avoided or feared in everyday life. By flaunting this unnatural physical ability, enthusiasts could shock audiences as a form of social protest.</p>
<p>To counter his category of embracing deviance, Atkinson (2003) next described his category of embracing difference. This category described how the actions of enthusiasts could be viewed as less culturally antagonistic. The motivations of these enthusiasts were carefully configured to distance themselves slightly from the so-called outsider traditions of tattooing in Canada (mainly the working-class). The first theme Atkinson discussed in this category was role transitions. In this theme, Atkinson related that tattooing is a method of permanently marking significant interpersonal transitions, where the body is utilized as a travelling scrapbook. Tattoos in this fashion declared a series of bonds with others, such as in the example provided by Atkinson of enthusiasts becoming tattooed after their wedding. Atkinson gave examples of how tattooed iconography could be a way of expressing strength in religious convictions and how these tattoos might forge permanent bonds between friends. He also illustrated role transitions in tattoos by describing cases of older enthusiasts who got tattooed to represent experiences such as their children leaving home, beginning a new career, or going back to school. The justifications for such tattoos were learned from like-minded others during normative bonding processes as well as from interactions with tattooists. The recent explosion of tattoo magazines and the internet have taught enthusiasts to assign sound significance to their tattoos. These symbols bear highly personal meanings designed to promote growth and mark the passage of time for their bearers. In response to these transitions in life, Atkinson described how enthusiasts specifically chose tattoos because: The permanence of the mark is simply offered as an indicator of the strength of a bond or the significance of the role transition- and not, in any way, to be read by others as a symbolic act of protest. (p. 192)</p>
<p>The second theme Atkinson (2003) illustrated in his category of embracing difference was affect management. He described how many enthusiasts used tattoos to illustrate their ability to overcome negative or painful affect in a highly controlled, quasi-normative way. Such tattoos are emotionally liberating as they vent emotions through the body with the process being rationalized as a normative healing mechanism. Through indirect relation to the pain involved in the tattoo process, enthusiasts might feel as if they have purged the pain of the associated trauma (such as in the case of rape or violence). Rather than passively responding to negative stimuli or the removal of positive stimuli in their lives, enthusiasts grasp the opportunity to work through their feelings through tattoos. These are highly personal acts. Atkinson concluded his theme of affect management by discussing how bodies are increasingly rationalized through the civilizing process as the skin is a communicative text. The act of tattooing demonstrated the ability to conform to cultural edicts (managing one’s emotions, being in control of one’s body) and often took the form of mimesis (imitation through re-production rather than copying).</p>
<p>The final theme in Atkinson’s (2003) category of embracing difference was individual difference. He introduced this theme by stating that being and looking different is a widely promoted cultural goal in Canada and other Western societies. Atkinson argued that, for some enthusiasts, tattoos are a private quest for individuality and should be viewed as a normative means of personalizing the self. He called this normative measure a “Bourgeois form of self improvement” (p. 200). The predominance of custom made tattoos helped to assert individuality, especially in the case of meaningful one-time events. These tattoos acted as marks of positive distinction.</p>
<p>Motivations for tattoos have often been viewed as varied as the people receiving them (Johnson, 2007). These variations are represented through writings from areas of psychology, anthropology, and sociology. Although many psychology articles today continue to examine such motivations as pathologies, recent work in the field of sociology has begun to examine the actual tattoos and what they mean to the bearers. This focus has led to an increase in the variety of perceptions represented in such writings and is more representative of tattoo enthusiasts at large.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>There is very little empirical research on what enthusiasts experience before, during, and after the tattoo experience. The modern tattoo machine will puncture the skin approximately 60-120 times a minute, reaching a depth between one and two millimetres (Johnson, 2009). A very common question from non-tattooed individuals towards enthusiasts is ‘does it hurt?’ Chinchilla (1997) described the feeling of being tattooed as:</p>
<p>Well, it is a bit shocking at first, as it is electric, hot and stinging, but it is not down-right painful unless it is on a bone such as the elbow, knee or spine. Different parts of the body have varying sensitivity. Tattooing is a rite of passage, but not as radical as circumcision, childbirth, scarification or the piercing of the tongue. Some people describe it as irritating, or like a cat scratch, but mostly it is a hot sensation with a slight bite to it. Tattoos are minor abrasions, less than skinning your knee, and instead of getting a scar, you get a colourful and meaningful design of your choice. (p. 50)</p>
<p>She continued her description of the tattoo experience by describing the body’s automatic response to pain, “as a person receives a tattoo, their body releases endorphins and floods them with a feeling of euphoria, similar to a runner’s high” (p. 50).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Many of the accounts depicting the tattoo experience take place in tribal cultures, creating an exotic story far removed from what is practiced in Western cultures. Such accounts predominantly describe traditional Japanese tattoos (Kitamura &amp; Kitamura, 2001) or traditional Maori tattoos from New Zealand (Johansson, 1994; Vale &amp; Juno, 1989; Wroblewski &amp; Heim, 1996). All of these accounts describe the intense practice of hand made tattoos (the tattooist literally hammers the needles into the flesh). In the Japanese tradition, ‘body suits’ (covering nearly the entire body except the hands, neck, face, and feet) take several years to complete requiring extreme dedication by both the tattooist and the enthusiast (Kitamura &amp; Kitamura, 2001). In the Maori tradition, pieces such as the pe’a (imagine a pair of shorts) or the moko (facial tattoo) are deeply steeped in tradition, following familial lineages. These pieces are completed in a matter of days and are a measure of endurance (Johansson, 1994). In one account, Lyle Tuttle (a world famous tattooist) recounted the agony he endured for 5 days while receiving his pe’a, as well as the death of a fellow enthusiast whose intestines came out through his belly button as it was being tattooed (Vail &amp; Juno, 1989). These exotic accounts are culturally rich depictions of tattoos abroad, but do not reflect the Western tattoo experience.</p>
<p>One scholar who did investigate the feelings of enthusiasts during and after the tattoo experience was Matthews (2009). In her study, What Motivates a Tattoo Collector? The Psychological Study, Matthews related that she became interested in studying the psychological implications of being tattooed because she herself enjoyed being tattooed. Her pleasure from being tattooed gave her pause for thought so she decided to study the matter more deeply. Matthews made note that many psychology writings on tattoos make the connection to pathologies, specifically that of self-injury. Many of these discussions relating tattooing to self-injury viewed tattooing as a way of getting attention, releasing endorphins, and reducing feelings of depression or anxiety. This emphasis forced Matthews to consider if tattoo enthusiasts were simply self-injurers with too much money on their hands.</p>
<p>Matthews’ (2009) study had two purposes. The first was to examine the relationship between tattooing and self-injurious behaviour. She argued that if tattooing was a form of self-injury then the two concepts would be positively related. The second purpose of her study was to examine relationships between both tattooing and self-injury, to self-esteem, anxiety, body investment, and depression. She hypothesized that the degree of tattooing and self-injury should have similar relationships with those variables if being tattooed was in fact a form of self-injurious behaviour. Matthews noted that research on self-injury leads one to expect certain correlations between it and the variables. She discussed how those who self-injure are more likely to have high levels of depression and anxiety as well as lower levels of self-esteem and body investment (feelings and attitudes about one’s own body).</p>
<p>For her study, Matthews (2009) conducted a survey at two Californian tattoo conventions. The survey was completed by 114 men and 72 women, ranging in tattoo coverage from zero to full coverage. The degree to which one was tattooed and a psychological survey were completed by each participant. Through her research, Matthews discovered that the extent of one’s tattooing was not an indicator of psychological problems. Those with full body suits were not any more likely to exhibit depression or anxiety than those who were not tattooed at all. The relationship actually went the other way. The more tattoos an individual had, the lower his or her levels of depression and anxiety tended to be. She described how many people reported “feeling better” (p. 85) after having a tattoo completed. Other relationships also went in the opposite direction of self-injury. Those with more tattoos tended to have higher self-esteem and body investment than those with very few or no tattoos. These findings counter what many of the stereotypes suggest about those who are heavily tattooed.</p>
<p>This current study follows in Matthews’ (2009) footsteps by studying the emotions felt by enthusiasts after their tattoo experience; it also examines feelings before and during the tattoo experience. Since this current study is intended to act as an educational text for those seeking to become tattooed, it gives an insider’s perspective on what it is actually like to be tattooed.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>Along with the growing trend among motivation theories to be developed by tattooed sociologists, accounts of living with tattoos are beginning to surface in academia (Atkinson, 2003; Johnson, 2007; Sanders, 2008). Sanders described how enthusiasts consistently conceive of the tattoo as having an impact on their definition of self and demonstrating to others information about themselves. All interviewees in his study spoke at great length about their social experiences with others and how the tattoo affected their identities and interactions. Many of these depictions reflected negative experiences with being stigmatized by the general public. Johnson (2007) similarly described how “it takes a strong will and a sense of self (identity) to withstand the blatant and piercing stares because of the stigma still attached that differs in every culture and city” (p. 48). Developing this discussion on personal strength in the face of stigma, Chinchilla (1997) argued:</p>
<p>Concerning tattoos; our first were small and discreet, and the initial impact was minimal. But later, with larger, more radical markings, we found ourselves reacting strongly to our new choice of embellishment. There is a point where being tattooed is a profound crossing-over of learned boundaries. It takes strength of character to wear tattoos. (p. 20)</p>
<p>All of these accounts demonstrate the significance that visibility of tattoos plays in the lives of tattoo enthusiasts.</p>
<p>This idea of giving the body to be read is discussed further by Atkinson (2003). He stated that one’s identity is formed through reflections of the verbal and physical feedback offered by others in situated contexts of interaction over time. Since identity is not completely free from established cultural expectations, the self is clearly dialogical with established constructions of bodies. Atkinson believed that the interdependencies one forms over the life course provide the primary basis of identification and are, as such, central to the ongoing development of a person’s tastes and preferences for tattoos. The reactions of others are pivotal in altering the self-conceptions of enthusiasts. Enthusiasts must take the role of the other in predicting and interpreting reactions to tattoo projects.</p>
<p>In perceiving how tattoos are decoded by parents, children, peers, co-workers, or those sharing interdependencies, enthusiasts attribute significance to their tattoos. Atkinson (2003) acknowledged that some enthusiasts deliberately bare their bodies to be read for a series of personal, political, and cultural reasons; most of these enthusiasts understand that there is a time and place for effective dissent. Atkinson described how enthusiasts relied upon past experiences to gauge when their tattoos would spawn tolerance or hostility. Feedback from others was consequential for grasping how representational techniques impacted the sense of self. There was, therefore, importance for enthusiasts in drawing attention to the uniquely human method of, and reactions to, self-transformation.</p>
<p>In his discussion on living with tattoos, Atkinson (2003) placed great emphasis on the interactions of enthusiasts with family and peers. The family unit was described by Atkinson as being the most important influence on a person’s decision to become involved with tattooing. An individual’s personality structure and corresponding self-identity were forged principally within the family through the primary socialization process. Most people, fearing backlash from family members and the weakening of family ties, will usually conform to norms promoted within the home. Since tattooing is not normative according to the established mainstream society, it is understandably met with confusion and stereotyping, particularly among the aged 40 years and over generations, for whom tattooing has traditionally denoted membership in nefarious social circles. Atkinson described how condemnation from different family members carried different weight with enthusiasts, with condemnation from parents seeming to carry the most weight. Atkinson attributed this importance to the idea that parents often have perspectives that match the established mainstream views while siblings are more sympathetic and view tattooing as tolerable deviance. In his study, 75% of the participants feared negative reactions from their parents at some point in the decision process with this fear straining their relationship. Many enthusiasts tried to ‘pass’ as being non-tattooed by being tattooed in concealed areas. Indeed, some enthusiasts lived in constant fear of their families discovering their tattoos and only shared them after years when sufficient emotional or geographical space had been created.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Although not as influential as familial responses, Atkinson (2003) believed that peer groups were critical in providing persons with a situated understanding of their actions. Peer groups are the sound circles among whom tattooing projects are the most often discussed. Peer groups, especially among tattooed peers, provided the most honest and objective feedback for enthusiasts. In general, 18-25 year olds have received more exposure to tattooed skin than any other age cohort in our social history. Within this age group, the reactions from tattooed peers are valued and closely incorporated into the self of enthusiasts.</p>
<p>The current study examines what it is like to live with tattoos in a similar fashion to Atkinson (2003). It differs in many respects, however. Atkinson’s study involved over 100 participants, mainly from large cities including Calgary and Toronto. The evidence he gives from participants, although insightful to the subject as a whole, do not speak of the participants themselves. The current study seeks to present each participant in such a way that the reader is able to gauge the personality of the participant beyond carefully selected quotes to illustrate a point. The current research is also centered on the interactions of a tattoo population within a small community in a rural area, giving it greater geographical focus.</p>
<p>Tattoo Education</p>
<p>All of the sociological and anthropological writings produced by tattoo enthusiasts themselves describe their initial tattoo experiences (Atkinson, 2003; DeMello, 2000; Matthews, 2009; Sanders, 2008). What is common among all of these accounts is that the authors had no previous knowledge of tattooing in terms of the actual experience itself. They describe how they entered the situation on a whim. There is actually very little information available to help persons considering a tattoo. The only writing I found that described what potential enthusiasts should look for was located in Stewed, Screwed &amp; Tattooed by Madame Chinchilla (1997). She stated that, as a potential enthusiast, one needs to look for a clean environment. She advised asking around and getting references before getting a tattoo, including checking up on the shop’s reputation. Chinchilla made note that one should ask if the needles used in the shop were new. After inspecting healed tattoos from the shop and looking through the tattooist’s portfolio, if one still feels good about everything, one should then proceed to get tattooed. Additionally, Chinchilla stated that there were many things to consider when getting a tattoo, especially for women. She encouraged the reader to consider social situations where a tattoo might show because “wherever you go, your tattoo goes with you!” (p. 50). This piece of writing is the only source I could find giving advice on the tattooing process and what to look for in a studio.</p>
<p>In the Education Library at Queen’s University, there is only one book that discusses the subject of tattooing. This book is entitled Everything You Need to Know about the Dangers of Tattooing and Body Piercing, written by Reybold (1996). It is not only available in English; it has been translated into Spanish and French for mass international consumption.</p>
<p>This book begins with an incomplete history of tattooing and piercing, glancing over very quickly what is truly a rich history. The focus of the history account in the book is that there is little regulation around the cleanliness of tattoo studios and, if you receive a tattoo or piercing, you are inviting infection, disease, and scarring. This account notes that, in New York City, the practice of tattooing became outlawed after a hepatitis outbreak due to unsterilized needles in the late 1950s. This account of the banning of tattoos in New York City has been contested by McCabe (1997). While interviewing the tattooists of New York City from the era, the story came about that the Moskowitz brothers insulted a “lady who happened to be a big shot at city hall” (McCabe, 1997, p. 69). McCabe, using the words of the actual tattooists involved in the incident, described how this ‘society woman’ tried every possible way to shut down the Moskowitz brothers’, finding the solution with health issues.</p>
<p>The core beliefs that tattoos are health risks and criminal acts are prevalent throughout the entire book. This general tone is emphasized with chapter titles such as ‘False Expectations’ and captions stating that tattoos and piercings are “a fad driven by popular culture” (Reybold, 1996, p. 20). The author also related the stories of individuals who have come to regret their tattoos but does not mention one single case where someone has benefited from a tattoo. Such cases include women who have been raped and reclaim their bodies through the act of tattooing (De Mello, 2000; Johnson, 2006; Pitts, 2003).</p>
<p>Although published in 1996, this book is outdated. Since the time of publication, not only has tattooing become legal again in all 50 states, New York City is one of the cultural hubs for tattooing in the United States and has, for 13 years, hosted one of the largest annual tattoo conventions in the country. This book is not everything you need to know about tattoos, simply the negative connotations reflected in the social climate of the mid 1990s.</p>
<p>The current research seeks to explore the dangers involved with tattooing but also the benefits. It asks the opinions of a professional tattooist on different elements of safe tattooing as well as the advice and recommendations of tattoo enthusiasts themselves; people who have actually been tattooed. The purpose of this research is to create an educational text for anyone who is interested in tattoos or seeks to understand those who are tattooed. This research, a tattoo education, examines why individuals become tattooed, what the tattoo experience entails, and what it is like to live with tattoos in a small, rural community. This tattoo education describes these aspects of tattooing in the words of the participants themselves to give readers a truly insider’s perspective.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>CHAPTER THREE: METHOD</p>
<p>This research is a qualitative inquiry in which the purpose of the data is to “contribute different perspectives on the issue” (Glesne, 1999, p. 31). A qualitative method was chosen because it allowed me to provide more depth and description through interviews. The exploratory nature of my research required an approach that would promote rich discussion on “opinions, perceptions, and attitudes” towards the topic (Glesne, 1999, p. 69). At the root of in-depth interviewing is “an interest in understanding the experience of other people and the meaning they make of that experience” (Seidman, 1998, p. 3); thus individual interviews proved to be the most appropriate method. In this chapter I discuss the methods that I used in conducting this research. I begin by outlining the phases of development in this research and ethical concerns at each phase. Next I articulate my role as researcher. Then I describe the participants involved in this research. I continue further by detailing the methods implemented during data collection and analysis. I conclude with the concerns involved with the methods chosen.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Phases of Development</p>
<p>The initial phase of this research involved three parts. The first part of this research was to interview 6 members of my local tattoo community. It was decided that 6 interviewees would be chosen to represent both sexes as minimally involved, moderately involved, and heavily involved members of the tattoo community. Interview questions were derived from my basic research questions: Why do people get tattoos? Why do they stay minimally involved in the tattoo community (or not)? How do they view themselves in regards to the rest of society? The second part of this research was a self-study in which I would travel the world going to tattoo conventions in North America, Europe, South America, and Asia to meet with enthusiasts and experience how tattoos are received in these areas. The third part of this research was then to interview prominent tattoo artists at these conventions. Questions were centered on their experiences in the changing global tattoo community. The objective of this research was to critically analyse the motivations and social perceptions of tattooing in my local community and to see if these findings matched other tattoo communities around the world. All research for this phase of the study was stolen in Peru, thereby forcing the termination of parts 2 and 3 from this research.</p>
<p>The second phase of this research focussed on my local tattoo community. After returning from Asia in late November 2008, I began the recruitment process for the 6 members of my local tattoo community that I would interview. I took a pile of information letters regarding this study to my local tattoo studio and discussed my research with the owner of the studio. He agreed to distribute the letters of information (see Appendix A) to his clients. Interested individuals were instructed to email me personally to become involved in the study. The criteria for selection included the gender of the participant and the amount of hours they had spent getting tattooed. I selected a male and female who were procuring their first tattoos, as well as a male and female with approximately 30 hours of tattooing experience, and a male and female with about 50 hours of tattooing experience. Selection was on a first-come, first-served basis. The consent letter (see Appendix B) I had created initially had the option available for the prominent tattooists I had planned to interview to reveal their real names. I extended this offer to the participants I had selected from my local community. The participants were given the choice of having their real names used in this study or to be given a pseudonym; all participants chose to have their real first names used. This decision created a sense of ownership of the information being shared. The interview questions were designed to gain a better understanding of the motivations behind the participants’ tattoos, as well as the tattoo experience itself, and what it is like to live with tattoos (see Appendix C).</p>
<p>The third phase of this research was directly linked to the termination of the research conducted outside of the local community. As it was my intention to give the participants in my study context within the global tattoo community, something I could no longer perform, I decided that I needed a voice of authority from within the community to set the context for the community. With revised ethical clearance, I approached the tattooist of the local community and gained signed consent (see Appendix D) for his participation in this study. Rather than using the tattooist’s first name, the tattooist and I agreed upon a suitable pseudonym. As the tattooist is a fan of Kustom Kulture (an American neologism used to describe the artwork, vehicles, and fashions of the 1950s custom car and motorcycle culture) including such artists as Ed Roth and Kenny Howard (Von Dutch), and is a proud Scotsman, we decided upon the pseudonym Von Scotch. Interview questions were created for this participant geared specifically towards the creation of the tattoo community, the development of the tattoo community, and advice for people who wished to become tattooed. These questions generated insights that helped to create context for the local tattoo community and the participants involved in this research (see Appendix E). I also decided at this phase in the development of the study that I would like to conduct follow-up interviews with the participants to address common themes from the first series of interviews and to document their tattoos with photographs. With ethical clearance, I acquired signed consent for both of these additions (see Appendix F).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Role of Researcher</p>
<p>When I conducted the study, I was a graduate student in Education as well as a heavily tattooed male in my mid twenties. I approached this research as a tattoo enthusiast, but also as a student, a teacher, as well as a member of a small community. My passion for tattoos made it relatively easy to find the passion in my participants’ answers. However, the point of my research was to learn other views and experiences. Therefore, I found myself in the role of self-reflecting (LeCompte &amp; Schensul, 1999), as I compared and contrasted experiences.</p>
<p>In terms of my relationships as a researcher, I have been a participant in the local tattoo community for nearly a decade. Because of this proximity to the community, I was familiar with a couple of the participants, while others I had only known through our common interactions in the tattoo community and some I had just met for this study. Due to my visible tattoos, my involvement in the tattoo community was blatant for those participants I had just met for this study. This shared experience developed immediate rapport and the effects were participants being extremely forthright in their answers and seeming to be willing to discuss any related topic I brought forth. As Patton (2002) makes note, “closeness does not make bias and loss of perspective inevitable; distance is no guarantee of objectivity” (p. 49). To stay objective, I practiced reflexivity, which forces the qualitative researcher to be attentive and conscious of cultural, social, political, linguistic, and ideological origins of one’s own perspective and voice as well as the perspective and voice of those one interviews and those to whom one reports (Patton, 2002). I used different strategies to engage reflexivity in my research including the interaction with my supervisor as a peer debriefer. As a peer debriefer, my supervisor discussed with me my preliminary analysis as well as strategies for further development. He also posed questions that helped me to understand my own posture and role in the research (McMillan &amp; Schumacher, 2006). I also practiced audibility, which is the practice of maintaining a record of data management techniques and decision rules that document the chain of evidence or decision trail. This decision trail includes codes, categories, and themes used in description and interpretation. The practice of audibility creates a chain of evidence that may be inspected and confirmed by outside reviewers (McMillan &amp; Schumacher, 2006).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Participant Descriptions</p>
<p>Von Scotch</p>
<p>Von Scotch first became interested in tattoos in his early teens. He was tattooed for the first time at the age of 14. At the age of 19 he began to tattoo and 15 years later he is the owner of a successful tattoo studio, a husband and father of two young children.</p>
<p>Chris</p>
<p>Although Chris had been exposed to tattoos at a young age and became interested in them during his early teen years, he did not receive his first tattoo until the age of 26. This first tattoo, a St. Christopher (see Appendix G), took several sessions stretching</p>
<p>37</p>
<p>several hours and at the time of the interviews was nearly complete. Chris, although unemployed, was not actively seeking employment at the time of the interviews, spending his time building guitars and playing bass in a local punk band.</p>
<p>Brittany</p>
<p>Brittany first became exposed to tattoos in her early teens through significant others. Although she had a few friends who decided to get tattoos at the age of 13, Brittany waited until she was 20. This tattoo, a geisha girl (see Appendix H), took nearly 8 hours to complete and was finished during the time of the interviews. Brittany was employed on a construction site at the time of the interviews, working several weeks at a time without a day off.</p>
<p>Al</p>
<p>Al used to draw on his arms in high school classes but was never seriously interested in body art until the passing of his grandfather. At age 19, Al received his first tattoo, his grandfather’s name across his left pectoral muscle. Since then Al has undergone nearly 30 hours of tattooing, covering most of his front torso (see Appendix I). Al worked for a plumbing and piping service at the time of the interviews, predominantly working night shifts.</p>
<p>Melanie</p>
<p>Melanie first became interested in tattoos during her early teens. She waited until the age of 18 to receive her first tattoo, a wing on her back. Her mother who accompanied her at the time received a matching wing. Since then Melanie has over 30 hours of tattooing covering a large portion of her petite body (see Appendix J). Melanie was employed as a bartender in a local pub as well as an apprentice at the local tattoo studio at the time of these interviews.</p>
<p>John</p>
<p>John first became interested in tattoos in his early teens. Within a week or so of turning 18, John took his first sitting in the tattooist’s chair. His first tattoo, an alien ripping out of his back, took several sessions and many hours to complete. John had nearly 50 hours of tattooing on his body at the time of these interviews covering half his back, his right thigh, his right bicep, and his left calf (see Appendix K). John was employed as a safety technician in a nuclear power plant at the time of these interviews.</p>
<p>Ashley</p>
<p>Ashley first became interested in tattoos when she went to boarding school as a young teenager. She was tattooed by the time she was 16. Ashley spent the next 10 years getting tattooed quite regularly until she began to have children, accumulating well over 50 hours of tattooing over most of her body (see Appendix L). Ashley was raising two small children at the time of these interviews. She was also self-employed part-time, producing artisan cheese for farmers’ markets. She and Von Scotch are married.</p>
<p>Data Collection</p>
<p>Data collection began in early January and ended in mid-April 2009. Individual interviews were conducted in the local community at locations where the participants felt they were comfortable interacting. Each participant was interviewed twice. All interviews followed a semi-structured format (LeCompte &amp; Schensul, 1999); the first interview asked questions about personal histories and the tattoo experience itself, while the second interview focused on a more in-depth examination of experiences living with tattoos. I discovered in my analysis of the first interviews that I needed much more description and discussion of experiences living with tattoos. Thus the second interviews served to clarify and expand upon issues the participants raised in the first interview (LeCompte &amp; Schensul, 1999), while checking for internal consistency (Seidman, 1998).</p>
<p>While a certain level of flexibility encouraged discussion on perceptions and feelings, a certain level of structure and standardization ensured “comparability and less difficulty in data analysis” (Silverman, 1993, pp. 92-93). To ensure trustworthiness of the research, the second interviews addressed any points that I needed clarified from the first interviews. In addition, participants&#8217; own words were used to convey the data. After the transcription of interviews, field notes were recorded directly onto the transcribed sheets. The field notes helped me to record “notes about patterns that seemed to be emerging” (Glesne, 1999, p. 49). All participants were given the opportunity to review transcripts.</p>
<p>The interviews promoted lively discussion and uncovered participants&#8217; beliefs, attitudes, and experiences involving tattoos in their lives. The method of individual interviews also provided the space and freedom for participants to share feelings and relate to other salient topics. Each interview with the tattoo enthusiasts took 45-60 minutes and was tape recorded and transcribed verbatim. The interview with the tattooist was 90 minutes, tape recorded and transcribed verbatim. All follow-up interviews were 15 minutes in length, tape recorded and transcribed verbatim. The participants&#8217; exact words were transcribed to provide direct quotes in their descriptions. The method of verbatim accounts allowed for distinct portraits of each participant, thereby presenting seven case studies. I found this method most suitable because “each case study research shares an intense interest in personal views and circumstances” (Stake, 2000, p. 447).</p>
<p>Interview transcripts were 89 pages in total. Each portrait of the tattoo enthusiasts averaged 5 pages, while the portrait of the tattooist and the community as a whole was 15 pages. Excerpts from interviews were chosen according to their relevancy and descriptiveness of a theme. It was imperative that the participants&#8217; ideas, feelings, and descriptions were presented as accurately as possible (Yin, 1994). Thus verbatim transcripts and direct quotes were vital in the analysis. Unquoted interview portions were either summarized or paraphrased in the portraits, depending on the relevancy. Any unused interview material was deemed grammatically unclear, lengthy, or redundant to include in a 5-page portrait.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Data Analysis</p>
<p>I used a system of coloured highlighters to identify “units of data”- ideas, words and terms, in the transcribed interviews (Merriam, 1998, p. 179). The data were thematically analyzed by placing the units of data into categories. I used categories that emerged from the data as opposed to borrowed categories because emergent categories are usually the most relevant and the best matched to the data (Glaser &amp; Strauss, 1967).</p>
<p>As I read each transcript, I highlighted different words or ideas. After I had finished reading through all the transcriptions, I wrote down all the units of data collected from each interview in my audibility record. I then looked for patterns in the occurrence of similar units of data appearing in different interviews. If a unit of data presented itself in more than one interview I assigned this unit of data a symbol, which I placed next to the written out unit in the audibility record. This visual representation helped to “assist in making meaning of the data, as well as exposing the gaps or areas where more data are needed” (Glesne, 1999, p. 141).</p>
<p>Data from the first interviews were thematically analyzed (LeCompte &amp; Schensul, 1999). Through multiple readings of the interview transcripts, my initial rough analysis produced 12 themes common to all participants as tattoo enthusiasts. These themes were as follows: life representation in tattoos, visibility of tattoos, early teen interest in tattoos, advice for tattoos, the best element of tattooing, the worst element of tattooing, reasons for choosing specific tattoo artist, body plan for tattoos, positive reactions towards their tattoos, negative reactions towards their tattoos, memorable reactions from parents towards their tattoos, and community/social outlook (local and society at large). To organize the themes in a more manageable and compact form, my next step was to place them into four broad categories. I considered the following four categories and their themes:</p>
<p>(a)</p>
<p>Visibility: positive reactions, negative reactions, and memorable reactions from parents.</p>
<p>(b)</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience: reasons for choosing specific artist, best element of tattooing, and worst element of tattooing.</p>
<p>(c)</p>
<p>Enthusiasts: early teen interest, life representation, body plan, and advice.</p>
<p>(d)</p>
<p>Context: community/social outlook.</p>
<p>After my initial analysis, I read the work of Matthews (2008) and discovered that</p>
<p>I needed more data in one particular area, which was “The Tattoo Experience.” Thus my second interviews concentrated heavily on the participants’ tattoo experiences, especially after the tattoo had been completed and (for enthusiasts with many tattoos) throughout each tattoo experience. This approach allowed the analysis to be much more focused. With the help of my peer debriefer, I decided to organize the data in a portrait format rather than the thematic approach. This method proved to be more beneficial as it effectively captured the voice of each participant and created continuity in each portrait. I re-evaluated my four themes and condensed them into two final themes. These themes were organized as follows: The Tattoo Experience and Living with Tattoos. The Tattoo Experience focused on how each participant encountered his or her first tattoo experience (as it was a benchmark applicable to all participants) before, during, and after the experience. For those participants with more than one experience, this theme also examined their subsequent tattoo experiences. Living with Tattoos was a combination of Visibility and Context. I used the remaining data from the Enthusiasts theme to create introductions to the participants in their profiles that helped to establish personal motivations behind their tattoos. Once the themes for data analysis were set, I returned to the literature and organized my literature review to match the themes, reading additional sources in each area.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Concerns</p>
<p>I had two concerns about data analysis before I began this study. First, I would be working with a limited sample in that all of my participants would come from the same geographical area and would be predominantly white, middle-class. However, my research was of an exploratory nature, and my goal was not to generalize from my findings (Yin, 1994). In addition, by using these participants, I was able to gather information-rich, in-depth data to illustrate the motivational and day-to-day issues in my study.</p>
<p>Second, my personal biases would be present during the course of this research. However, remaining conscious of these biases helped reduce my preconceptions of what I observed (McMillan &amp; Schumacher, 2006). Being aware of my biases and practicing reflexivity assisted me in maintaining objectivity during the data collection and analysis. Furthermore, the participants’ perspectives were presented in their own words.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>CHAPTER 4: CONTEXT OF A TATTOO COMMUNITY</p>
<p>Tattooist: Von Scotch</p>
<p>It is the early evening. The air is fresh and for miles all one can see is farmland and far off forests. This location is probably as far from the neon glow of traditional urban tattoo studios as one can get. Arriving at the family farmhouse, I am greeted by the family dog. As I enter the home I find Von Scotch (a pseudonym) sitting with his nearly one-year-old daughter on his lap in the living room. This is the only time in his hectic day that Von Scotch can sit with me to discuss the local tattoo community.</p>
<p>Von Scotch begins the interview by relating his personal history. Von Scotch was born in Etobicoke, Ontario in 1975 to Scottish immigrant parents. He moved to Waldemar at the age of 4 and completed all his education in the local community. After high school Von Scotch moved to Toronto to work for a year and then to attend the Ontario College of Arts. He describes how the school was undergoing a lot of changes in the time that he was there, and he really questioned whether he would continue with the program or go elsewhere. Von Scotch explains that, at this point in time at age 19, he went into a tattoo studio looking to get tattooed, and, when he showed the owner his sketchbook, he was offered an apprenticeship. The apprenticeship was a “sort of hang about” at the shop that lasted over a year and a half. Through this apprenticeship, Von Scotch became quite serious about learning tattooing techniques, purchasing his first tattoo machine in 1995 and doing his first tattooing in the same year. He then worked in Toronto tattooing for 3 years before leaving for New York City. After nearly 9 months in New York, Von Scotch returned home for Christmas in 1998. Although he had plans to work in Sweden that upcoming fall, the plans fell through because his “little temporary tattoo scenario” (located in the back room of a barber shop) had grown into a “reasonably busy tattoo scenario,” and he felt compelled to see how it would develop. It has been 10 years since.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Life of a Tattooist</p>
<p>“You do a good tattoo on somebody, it just lights up their whole existence and that’s a really great feeling to be a part of that for someone” (I, p. 7).1</p>
<p>Von Scotch is a husband and father of two young children. His typical day begins with waking up with his children and having breakfast with his family around 8 o’clock. Usually he will leave the house between 9 and 10, aiming to be at the tattoo studio for 10. When he arrives at the studio, he commences to prepare for the day, which starts at 11. He usually begins his days with consultations with clients concerning the subject matter of upcoming tattoos. After these consultations, Von Scotch will tattoo between 6 and 8 hours over the course of the day. Although the shop’s business hours are 11-5, Von Scotch often stays later and, if he is lucky, he will make it home in time for dinner with his family. After dinner, he spends the rest of the evening with his family until bedtime. After putting his kids to bed and waiting for everyone to be asleep, Von Scotch will get up and begin drawing from 10 or 11 o’clock until 1 or 2 in the morning. This drawing workload will vary from week to week:</p>
<p>Depending on how much of a drawing load I have, if I’m lucky that week and I have a lot of clients with work in progress, then I don’t have much of a drawing load. Even in weeks like that, if I’m smart I try to work a little bit on drawing so I’m not overloaded the next week when I have a bunch of people to draw for. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>1 The roman numeral I or II refers to the interview with the particular participant (first or second). The page number refers to the transcript page.</p>
<p>The greatest element of being a tattooist for Von Scotch is being able to make a living doing something that he really loves and feeling like he’s having a pretty positive impact on people’s lives. He continues by describing that there are not too many avenues for creative artists to make a living today and that tattooing is a pretty good avenue. He feels “blessed that it is something I enjoy and I feel I’ve become decent at. It’s a pretty awesome way to make a living and I feel pretty lucky” (I, p. 7)</p>
<p>The worst element of being a tattooist for Von Scotch is having homework every night. He relates that there are times when he is a little bit envious of people who get out at 5 o’clock and not think about their job at all until the next day. “But would I trade that for this? I don’t think so” (I, p. 7). Von Scotch also mentions that, as a self-employed business owner, he feels more stress than if he was working in a shop for someone else:</p>
<p>You can still be a tattooer and not have to worry about that burden if you want to work for somebody else but being here I had to have my own shop because there was nobody to do it for me. That’s one of those things that are like a necessary burden that you have to take on. (I, p. 7)</p>
<p>Tattooing is not a regulated industry and, because of this lack of regulation, the personal ethics of a tattooist can be of great importance in ensuring a positive experience. Some of Von Scotch’s basic ethics include not tattooing anyone under the age of 18. This is an arbitrary benchmark he has set with his shop to correspond with the legal age of majority in Ontario. Other ethics include cleanliness and sterility and maintaining that everyone gets a safe tattoo, “everyone leaves just as healthy as they came in” (I, p. 8). Part of the ethics involved in tattooing for Von Scotch is refusing to tattoo something a person is not prepared to live their lives with, “for example tattooing someone’s hand when they’ve never had a tattoo before or tattooing their face or neck or whatever, that maybe you would do for somebody else in a heartbeat without questioning it but not for this person” (I, p. 8). When Von Scotch encounters a situation where he needs to refuse a tattoo he will explain to the person why he is objecting. He might suggest a different location for the tattoo or perhaps a different way of representing what the person is trying to express. He believes that if you take the time to explain why you are not willing to work on people based on years of experience, they usually find the advice to be “sincere” and at bare minimum give “pause for thought.”</p>
<p>Perhaps one of the most important ethics for Von Scotch is creating a positive experience for each and every one of his clients:</p>
<p>I think part of the ethic of tattooing for me is doing the best work you can on somebody whether they’re getting a 20-minute flash piece or a full custom back piece because it’s significant to them and they deserve your effort and care in that job as much as anybody else does. From a strictly business point of view, I’ve learned from experience that the person who you really take the time to pay attention to and do a really nice job of that tiny, seemingly insignificant flash piece is the person who might come back 6 months or a year later and want like a full arm sleeve, or a back piece or a leg, that as a tattooist you might be more jazzed up about. But if you treat them with disrespect when they come in and just shrug off their tattoo and think it’s something stupid and slap it on them, and that’s the experience they get from you, it’s not going to be your shop they come back to if they decide to get another tattoo. Depending on how poor of an experience they have they may never get tattooed again and then you’ve done a disservice to tattooing as a whole. (I, p. 9)</p>
<p>The first step Von Scotch takes in creating a positive experience for his clients begins with the atmosphere of the studio. Von Scotch likes to keep an “open, comfortable atmosphere” in the studio where “people feel welcome coming in there. Not with being all flowery and holding their hands, but letting people know that they’re in a place where they can trust the artist working on them” (I, p. 9). An important element of the atmosphere for Von Scotch is the music he plays, which ranges from drum and bass electronic music to gypsy punk. Although he is willing to accommodate any customer&#8217;s musical tastes, Von Scotch describes how his personal music selection is often music that the customer has never heard of and adds to the “Other” experience.</p>
<p>Von Scotch feels that tattooing is inherently “a spiritual or profound experience without necessarily dressing it up and overdoing it in the garb of being some profound mystical thing, it’s just that on its own” (I, p. 9). He maintains that you can still be loose and have fun with tattooing in a laid back way and not take away from it if that’s the experience you are looking for:</p>
<p>Some people want a really fun, loose, hooligan experience from the whole thing there, they’re hoping to get a cool tattoo and have this rock and roll experience while other people want to have this deep, mystical tattoo experience and being able to accommodate both those kinds of extremes is valuable for a tattooist. (I, p. 9)</p>
<p>When questioned about any fears he has as a tattooist, Von Scotch speaks of a small fear that is constantly in the back of his mind, “screwing up that next tattoo.” He describes a “tiny little seed” inside of him that “appreciates the fact that even though I’ve done this thousands of times before, if I don’t get into the zone and buckle down and pay attention to what I’m doing and really do this, I could screw this up” (I, p. 10). Tattoos are permanent, and, although some elements of a tattoo can be fixed, this “tiny little seed” constantly reminds Von Scotch to be respectful of the fact that tattooing isn’t something to be messed around with. He describes this as a small, background fear because ultimately he has confidence when he sits down to create a tattoo, “the moment that needle touches the skin I know I’m going to be in the zone and I know that everything’s going to be fine. I’m going to pull it off and the tattoo is going to look great” (I, p. 10). Von Scotch argues that in a lot of ways you are only as good as your last tattoo and that he wants to make sure that each one is as good or better than the last; it is something of which he is always keenly aware.</p>
<p>However, Von Scotch has an even greater fear: not living up to the standards of those tattooists who came before him.</p>
<p>I always had this fear since I started tattooing that I wasn’t good enough, that I wasn’t good enough to be carrying this torch that so many people had lit before me. It was always something that drove and pushed me. I have this little postcard of Sailor Jerry [a pioneer of tattooing in America] above my station with this little thought bubble saying ‘I’m watching you boy!’ and it’s just because I always imagined, not necessarily Sailor Jerry but what he embodies, that whole tradition of tattooing all these guys who fought it out in the trenches and fought to elevate tattooing to what it’s become now. I almost feel like I’ve had that to live up to. I at least owed it to tattooing as an art form to do the best that I possibly could to carry on that tradition. So that’s always been one of my greatest fears, to drop the ball or fall short and not do justice to what so many people had built before me. It’s a personal belief for me. (I, p. 11)</p>
<p>After tattooing for 14 years and running his own shop for 10, Von Scotch describes his greatest achievement as:</p>
<p>Being able to come home to my little home town, which never had a tattoo shop previously, and to be able to not just open a shop but to be able to thrive and actually have got what I see as a significant level of appreciation and understanding about tattooing from the general public here and to have been welcomed and sustained so warmly here by the community and the outlying communities has been huge. (I, p. 13)</p>
<p>Von Scotch describes how he now feels like he has to ask himself “What’s next? Where will I go from here? What’s my next step? How do I take my work further?” (I, p. 13). Von Scotch expresses excitement over not knowing where his next “droplet of information” (I, p. 13) will come from, and it sometimes comes from the most unusual places. He also states, “It’s exciting to constantly be pushed. Tattooing has pushed me further than any other artist endeavour I’ve ever done” (I, p. 13).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Von Scotch’s future goals, simply put, are to “just keep improving&#8230;to keep pushing myself as an artist and a technician” (I, p. 11). He explains:</p>
<p>As an artist you’re always looking at your own stuff and wondering where can I go next what can I do to express the ideas I have better, what could I do to add more vibrancy or more dimension to the graphic language that I am particularly using at this given point. There’s so much, and it’s so overwhelming and just when you think that you might have some kind of grasp on something, you look at the way that half a dozen other people are doing it and you’re like ‘damn I didn’t even think about that! That’s amazing!’ and it’s just great, it’s inspiring, it’s a really competitive art form and I want to be constantly pushing myself because I feel that there’s so many more levels that I could try to attain and there’s so many people out there who are inspiring to me and are doing things with their tattooing that I don’t necessarily want to mimic but I want to incorporate into what I do and try to see those same qualities in the work that I can produce. There’s so much more to learn, tattooing is a really multi-faceted craft. We’ve talked a lot about the artistic side of it, but there’s this whole technical side to it too and understanding the machines and understanding pigments and understanding the skin and understanding the psychology of it and the relationship between the tattooist and client, it’s just so much it’s like one of those things that’s a lifetime pursuit. (I, p. 11)</p>
<p>The Beginning of a Tattoo Community</p>
<p>“We were punk rock little skateboard kids, and we were getting tattooed and living large and it was all we wanted” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>Von Scotch received his first tattoo at the age of 14. His older friend Darko (a pseudonym) had been tattooed by an old school tattooist in Kitchener, Ontario. After having received a few tattoos, Darko decided to give tattooing a try himself. Darko’s budding career as a tattooist grew into tattoo marathons at a friend’s parents’ cottage (while the parents were away) in which Von Scotch as a young teenager took part:</p>
<p>The moment they pulled out of the driveway we’d be in the house rearranging the kitchen, sliding the glass coffee table into the kitchen to work off of. Like doing a convention, Darko would literally tattoo all weekend on all of our friends, like practically 48 hours straight, and then right before they got home we’d clean everything up and put it all back and spray it all down. (I, p. 5) Von Scotch reveals that, although these early tattoos, his first being a dragon design, were at a beginner’s level, all of his friends were thrilled with their new ink.</p>
<p>Moving forward, Von Scotch relates the first time he himself tattooed. He reveals that the first person he tattooed was himself. Von Scotch describes the Tibetan mask he tattooed on himself as something he had always gravitated towards but never intended to tattoo. After this experience and tattooing a few close friends, Von Scotch was encouraged to keep tattooing and was granted permission to work on small pieces at the shop where he worked. Most of the work done at the shop was specifically Tribal designs and doing this solid black work taught Von Scotch the importance of line weight, flow, the way tattoos work on the body, and the balance of positive and negative space: all elements he still incorporates to this day.</p>
<p>Describing Waldemar at the time when he opened his shop, Von Scotch reveals “there almost was no tattoo scene here” (I, p. 2).</p>
<p>There was little really, very little awareness of anything that was going on in any kind of a global or modern sense for that matter. Without even saying global tattoo scene, very few people even had become aware of what tattooing had become in the last 25 years and they had seen the work from like street shops and scratchers, most of it mediocre at best. I sort of opened up really quietly in the back of a barber shop. I put out a few posters and I let people know I was around and almost entirely through word of mouth people started coming in to get work done. I sort of made it my mission to try to, I mean to the best of my ability because I was still a pretty junior tattooist at that point, to show people what was possible as far as tattoo goes and introducing the concept of custom work rather than just getting something off the wall, that was all they had any idea about. (I, p. 2)</p>
<p>Von Scotch describes the tattoos that people were interested in during this time being reflective of a rural community because “being a rural somewhat conservative area, you’re always going to get people that have fairly conservative ideas about what they want to get as a tattoo” (I, p. 2). In the same breath, Von Scotch describes other types of tattoo enthusiasts who existed at this time as people who were interested in something more than what they found on a wall: people who shared common interests with Von Scotch in the world of tattoos. The kind of things Von Scotch mentions as interesting him at that time were Japanese tattoos, American working class tattoos, and artistic tattoos in general. He claims to have become interested in these styles through global travels into the world of tattoos.</p>
<p>Von Scotch describes his travels throughout this initial period as “indispensable to me, it was the only way I could justify being here the way that I was here” (I, p. 3). He mentions attending conventions in American cities such as Pittsburgh and New York City as well as European cities such as Berlin. To go to these conventions and meet the artists who were icons to Von Scotch was an extremely valuable learning experience:</p>
<p>because it was a rural community with a relatively cheap cost of living at the time, it allowed me to have a small shop and work at a moderate pace and still save money enough that I could travel 2 or 3 times a year to Europe and go to these conventions and be totally immersed in what was at that point as far as I was concerned the cutting edge of what tattooing was becoming. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>These European travels influenced Von Scotch’s work in a great manner. He brought what he learned overseas home into his work in Waldemar. Von Scotch reminisces about those times:</p>
<p>I would come back here and I would bury myself in my little shop and I would try as much as I could to digest everything I learned in those few weeks or month or whatever that I had been over there and it was a way for me, there was a nice sort of ebb and flow process, going over there getting totally charged and coming back here and working out those ideas. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Community Today</p>
<p>“I think there’s a lot more of an awareness and an eagerness to get cool tattoos” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>Von Scotch describes the current tattoo community in Waldemar as “really vibrant and active” (I, p. 3). He notes that, due to the popularity of tattoos in media, represented through television and print, the general public is much more comfortable towards tattoos and has much more access to different information sources. In the current tattoo community, “there’s a lot more of an awareness and an eagerness to get cool tattoos and definitely to get bigger tattoos than what people were comfortable with 10 years ago. More creative and custom work” (I, p. 3). He comments on his influence in this transformation:</p>
<p>I would like to think in my own small way, the things I try to promote in my work, adhering as what I sort of see as the values of traditional tattoo design aesthetics, that it seems like I created a taste for that kind of work here among my clientele. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Due to an overwhelming demand for his art work for the past 2 and a half years, Von Scotch has held “Walk-In Fridays” throughout the summer months. These are days when anyone can walk into the studio and put her or his name on a list to be tattooed, as long as the work can be done in a 2-hour time frame. Von Scotch created these days to try to accommodate clients who want smaller work and don’t want to wait for his year-long waiting list to tick away. These days typically begin with Von Scotch showing up to the studio by 8 o’clock, consulting with each person on the list and beginning to tattoo by 9. On average he will tattoo between 8 and 12 people in a day and is at the shop often until 12 or 1 o’clock in the morning; on rare occasions Von Scotch has stayed as late as 3. Von Scotch describes the benefits of walk-in days: Those days are really fun because they’re fast paced and they force you to think on your feet and force you to do a lot of creative work on the spot. I wouldn’t want to make a career out of it but it’s really fun to do and I feel like it affects the way I design other stuff when I do have the time to take over the drawing. I still think about the efficiency and the simplicity that is required for that kind of work and going back to what I was saying about the traditional aesthetic, that stuff was all designed to be very efficient and put on very easy as well but still readable and getting all the visual information across that was intended. That’s something I try to put into all of my work, even if I do have the time to sit down and draw it out and take a long time with it. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Further describing the clientele with whom he works, Von Scotch acknowledges that there is no “average” client and that he tattoos “as random a slice of the population as you can imagine” (I, p. 4). He describes working in large cities such as Toronto or New York City and how there is a more narrow demographic in those areas; making generalizations of clientele much easier. Von Scotch relates that in that kind of a market a shop can specialize in a particular genre of tattoo, and, with having so many people surrounding you in such a small area, you can “be a sort of specialist vibe and a specialist shop and draw in whatever type of market you’re after” (I, p. 4). In Waldemar, however, Von Scotch works with a huge selection of clients of all ages, involving both sexes and touching every echelon of society with respect to people’s social status. Although many of the clients who frequent Von Scotch’s shop are from the local community of Waldemar, many travel from far-off locations. Von Scotch has had clients fly from as far as Germany and the United Kingdom as well as driving hundreds of kilometres from places such as Michigan or Upstate New York. On a slightly less far-ranging level, Von Scotch has clients drive from all over southern and central Ontario on a regular basis to get tattooed and, as Von Scotch appreciates, “quite often from where they’ve come, they’ve probably drove past a dozen tattoo shops to get here” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>As there is no such thing as a typical or average client for Von Scotch, there is no typical or average relationship:</p>
<p>Every person who comes into the shop comes at it from a different angle and different desires and different ideas of what they’re looking for out of a tattoo. So you have to be many different things to many different people. On a basic level, they’re coming to you with ideas about something that they want to express of something that they want to wear as a tattoo. As the artist, especially a custom artist, it’s my job to interpret those ideas and make suggestions as far as what I think will make the most successful tattoo for them; not only from the point of answering their goals in what they want to get with their tattoo but also making something that is aesthetically pleasing and works with the body. (I, p. 7)</p>
<p>Von Scotch describes the role of the tattooist in this relationship as being a sort of “medium” (I, p. 8). After the tattoo has been discussed and designed, it is also the job of the tattooist to be a technician and apply that design to the client’s skin in a way that’s going to heal nicely, look good, and stay with him or her forever as a technically sound tattoo. There is a lot of trust involved in this relationship as the clients trust the artist to leave them with a tattoo that meets their needs and look great while the artist is asking for the trust of the clients to have enough leeway in the design to create a certain aesthetic:</p>
<p>As a tattooist you see thousands of people throughout the course of a career and you’re never going to remember all the names and you’re never going to remember all the tattoos. Depending on how good your memory is you might remember some of them or a few of them or hardly any of them but every single person who sits in your chair will have you burned into their memory forever. Sometimes the most subtle things you do in that process will stay with them for the rest of their lives. (I, p. 17)</p>
<p>A client’s motivation for a tattoo is not something that is always directly stated, but it usually is revealed at some point in the process of tattooing. When asked to describe the general motivation behind his clients’ tattoos, Von Scotch states:</p>
<p>As far as motivation goes, I guess that’s so individual and so varied that it does run the gambit of every possible reason from things as simple as vanity and taste right up to the most complex concepts about life and death, love, family, belonging and community. Ultimately, at the core of almost all tattoos, is a need for transformation. Whether people are trying to transform some deeply significant part of their lives, be it their spiritual lives or their family lives or what be it, or if they’re simply transforming the way their arm looks or their leg looks. Whether it has a really deep connotation for them or if it is something more surface and they’re doing it for the beauty of it or the coolness of it, there’s a real conscious act of transformation going on there on everybody’s part, wanting to become something they weren’t before. (I, p. 8)</p>
<p>When Von Scotch considers the global tattoo scene today, he believes that the “old timers” would be completely elated with some aspects and totally disgusted with other aspects. He believes that it is good for tattooing to be popular, but that, in some ways, this popularity “cheapens” tattooing when it becomes “the sort of bubblegum carnival it is today” (I, p. 12). Von Scotch does not get “bent out of shape” over this trend. He believes that if a television show depicting a “bunch of tattooers acting like goofballs” inspires potential clients to visit his shop and give him the opportunity to show them the side of tattooing that Von Scotch “believes in,” he cannot completely look down upon it (I, p. 12).</p>
<p>Von Scotch admits that he works in his shop far too much to give an accurate comment on the state of tattooing in the world. He does feel “very positive” about the state of tattooing in Waldemar. “Tattooing has become so big and so common and so accepted that there are just so many more facets to tattooing now” (I, p. 12). Describing the current state of tattooing and where it may lead, Von Scotch articulates:</p>
<p>I think in the end tattooing has been around forever and it will probably continue to be around forever. It’s going to go through the same ebbs and flows and rises and falls in popularity and acceptability that it always has and in the end all this stuff will come out in the wash. If, like a lot of people are predicting, that tattooing is at a crest right now and that the bottom’s going to fall out and a whole tonne of stuff is going to crash and people are going to be out of business, I think the people who are really passionate and dedicated to tattooing and the people who have really been good to tattooing, whatever that means, tattooing will be good to them. It will still be there and they will still be able to do what they do and tattooing will go on. (I, p. 12) Von Scotch discusses his interactions with the local community and relates that he has been tattooed for so long that he almost takes it for granted. He says that he is always aware that, whether he likes it or not, he is an obviously tattooed person and as a business owner in the community, sometimes he feels like he needs to act as an ambassador for tattooing. As this “ambassador,” he feels that he has a responsibility when people look at him and perhaps make judgements about tattooed people based on his actions; but he tries to not to get “too carried away with it” (I, p. 15). Von Scotch describes how, in the warmer months in Waldemar, you can see many tattoos and this number is reflective of how the general community is much more relaxed and open to the idea of tattoos than perhaps 10 or 25 years ago. He tells of how visits to other rural Ontario communities, where there are no tattoo studios, can still draw attention although, in Waldemar, “people know who we are” (I, p. 15). Von Scotch tells me that such attention has never bothered him. He also relates that he would have to think very hard to recall an experience of being discriminated because of his tattoos. He describes that, in any situation where someone is on a face-to-face level with another person and given 2 minutes to show who they really are, the non-tattooed general public usually are comfortable to simply “let you be who you are and let them be who they are” (I, p. 15). Von Scotch argues that, if the general public see that you&#8217;re not an idiot, and if you are “a person just like they are” (I, p. 15), most people cannot be bothered with appearances. He believes that this is not how the case would have been 30 years ago and that this fact alone speaks volumes of where the general public&#8217;s opinions of tattoos are leading:</p>
<p>So maybe that says a lot about our society in general and how far we’ve come in accepting tattoos, that even the people who are totally not into it have been slowly eroded over time to the point where they don’t really give it that much of a thought any more. I found it to be as much a benefit as I ever have a drawback. I could probably list you way more instances in my life where people have seen my tattoos and that’s opened doors for me or gravitated people towards me than I’ve ever had shut them and I think that’s pretty cool. I think that says a lot about where tattooing has gotten today as well. (I, p. 15)</p>
<p>Tattoo Advice</p>
<p>“Do you feel like the people there are professional or do you get that icky ‘no’ feeling in the pit of your stomach?” (I, p. 16)</p>
<p>Tattooing involves blood and where there is blood there can be blood borne pathogens. Diseases such as AIDS and Hepatitis C can be spread with dirty needles, and it is therefore important for people interested in becoming tattooed to be educated in the health and safety aspects of tattooing. Von Scotch suggests that people interested in becoming tattooed should feel welcome to see the type of set up the artist uses to tattoo them, to ensure its cleanliness, as well as making sure that single-use needles and tubes that are either disposable or are properly sterilized are used. Von Scotch believes that a studio shouldn’t be secretive about showing you where its autoclave and scrub room are if you feel like you would like to see them. Walking into a shop for the first time and saying ‘let me see your clean room’ may rub some people the wrong way, but Von Scotch argues that you should be guaranteed that they’re using single-use equipment and inks in disposable cups. It also shouldn’t be out of the question to take a look at the artist who’s potentially going to tattoo you and watch his or her work habits. While watching a potential artist work, Von Scotch recommends looking for clean procedures:</p>
<p>Are they touching stuff with dirty gloves and then going back to tattooing? You can’t expect the general public to be all that well educated about what goes into clean procedure and what doesn’t but there are certain benchmark things like sterile tubes and needles, and certainly in this day and age, a lot of people use bagged equipment. Soap bottles should be bagged, cords should be bagged. From your general impressions, does the shop look clean? Do you feel like the people there are professional or do you get that icky ‘no’ feeling in the pit of your stomach? Then maybe you should listen to that and maybe look around and see. (I, p. 16)</p>
<p>Von Scotch argues that people should familiarize themselves with tattoo studios before getting tattooed. He believes that instead of going to one tattoo studio, a prospective client should visit 5 or 10 studios because each will give the client its own vibe. He believes you have found the right studio when you have a gut feeling that says “this feels pretty good. I feel like I can trust these people and maybe this is where I should think about getting my tattoo” (I, p. 16)</p>
<p>After you have been assured of the health and safety of a studio, aesthetics then come into consideration. Von Scotch believes that you could go to the cleanest shop in the world, but if the artist can’t draw or doesn’t do work that looks nice, you will not get the tattoo you desire. On the contrary, it is still not a good idea to go to an artist who does great work but with whom you end up getting sick. These are what Von Scotch refers to as “double criteria”:</p>
<p>That’s why research is so important and you shouldn’t just be happy with looking at one or two shops and making your decision. Ultimately, you’re trying to find somewhere that is doing a whole bunch of things that as a package offer a safe environment for tattooing but they also have a whole separate set of skills that make them a competent artist and a competent technician and that’s going to be able to put this thing on your body and make you look great and complement you and satisfy your artistic and expressive needs. (I, p. 16)</p>
<p>Von Scotch admits that this is a lot to ask from one person but it is “something you gotta do.” He also advises considering a third criterion, which is the personality of the artist. “It doesn’t hurt if the person is nice” (I, p. 16). Von Scotch relates that he would not want to sit in a chair for 4 or 5 hours with a guy poking needles in him only to think 10 minutes into the tattoo that “this guy’s an asshole.” He speaks of personal friends who have gotten great tattoos and, when he compliments them on their tattoos, they say “yeah but that guy’s a sonofabitch! I would never get tattooed by him again. It’s a great tattoo but he was a dick from beginning to end of the experience” (I, p. 17).</p>
<p>The Importance of Tattoo Education</p>
<p>“You put it on the table so they know what to think about” (II, p. 1).</p>
<p>A couple of years ago, I had the opportunity to welcome Von Scotch into my grade 10 Career Studies class as a guest speaker. He spoke to the students about tattooing, the risks and benefits involved and owning his own business while leaving time for the multiple questions the students had. Von Scotch describes the experience as “really important” and “beneficial for the kids because how often do they get exposed to that kind of thing as a kid?” (II, p. 1). As he says, people usually only receive second- or third-hand information. This information usually comes from friends who have been in a tattoo studio. He relates that it was a great opportunity to share information with students at an age when they will begin thinking about tattoos in the next couple of years. “It’s good to plant those seeds about things to be aware of and what the dangers are and what the benefits are if it’s done properly and those kinds of things” (II, p. 2).</p>
<p>Discussing the reaction he received from the students, Von Scotch states “it was a really positive reaction.” He relates that the students made him a thank you card filled with their comments and really enjoyed having him there. Von Scotch found this reaction to be amazing considering that almost none of the students wanted to become tattooists; they were just really interested in tattoos and what Von Scotch had to say. When it comes to the importance of tattoo education, Von Scotch believes:</p>
<p>Tattooing, like most things, is in a sense a kind of ‘buyer beware’ product. There’s every range of tattoo experience available from totally filthy, backroom, inexperienced, dangerous tattooing right up to the highest levels of elite professionalism and mastery of the art form and there’s everything in between. I think arming yourself with as much knowledge as you can before you set out to make a decision about where you’re going to get tattooed and what you’re going to get and that kind of stuff can only be beneficial. (II, p. 3)</p>
<p>Von Scotch is largely responsible for the growth and development of the tattoo scene in Waldemar. Before Von Scotch, the closest professional tattoo studios in the area were between 150-175 kilometres away. His enthusiasm for quality, driven by travels throughout Europe and North America, has developed a taste for a truly world-class aesthetic among his clientele. This aesthetic has characterized the tattoo scene in Waldemar and continues to spread as more and more people become introduced to tattoos through Von Scotch’s clientele. Although the job is physically demanding (strained eyes, hands, and back), Von Scotch has created a home in Waldemar and will be shaping this tattoo community for decades to come.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>CHAPTER 5: TATTOO ENTHUSIAST PROFILES</p>
<p>Tattoo Enthusiast: Chris</p>
<p>The room is filled with drum and bass music and the sound of tattoo machines keeping the beat with their signature buzzing hum. Sitting in the tattooist’s chair is an average-built 26-year-old male named Chris wearing only a t-shirt and boxer shorts. Looking at Chris, only one tattoo, the one being worked on, is visible. This is Chris’ first tattoo. The tattoo depicts an old, bearded St. Christopher carrying a baby Jesus across a dangerous river amidst a menacing storm. The tattoo covers ¾ of Chris’ left thigh. When questioned about the meaning behind such a tattoo, Chris relates “It’s one of those kind of symbols that you know even people who aren’t very religious can recognize” (I, p. 3). Jokingly, he states that the tattoo is more than simply a pictorial representation of his given name.</p>
<p>Chris describes himself as an average guy of his age. He discusses his passion for travel. He divulges stories of travels that stretch over a year in length and include destinations such as Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and Thailand. St. Christopher is a common icon to travellers, and Chris relates that, when he was trying to decide on a tattoo design, he wanted to incorporate this travel element. He then shares a deeper personal meaning to the tattoo he is now sitting through, as he talks about the passing of his father. Chris recounts the night a drunk driver killed his father in a car accident when he was only 6 years old. These two elements of his persona came together in one tattoo design, as Chris suggests, “I thought no matter whose car I’m in or wherever I’m at, I’ve always got my St. Christopher with me” (I, p. 3). It is not long before the session is finished, and we relocate to a nearby coffee shop to discuss Chris’ experiences with tattoos in greater depth.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>“It’s not a pain you wish you would never feel again” (I, p. 2).</p>
<p>Chris portrays the weeks leading up to his first tattoo experience as a time when his thoughts were slightly hesitant to this new encounter. Chris’ tattoo covers a large portion of his thigh and for a tattoo this size several sessions are required. He relates that at the time when he made his first appointment he had limited funds and could not commit to a series of appointments in quick succession. He explains how this lack of funds created the situation that led to his hesitation. He expresses how knowing the wait time at the tattoo shop could be up to a year and also knowing it would take more than one session, he was feeling half-hearted about starting a piece and being uncertain of when it would be complete. Chris relates:</p>
<p>Usually when I do something, I do half of something and never get it finished…I knew I would have this half-finished tattoo for a quite a while and I just wanted to make sure I’d get it finished because a lot of people don’t get their tattoos finished or take forever to get it finished. (I, p. 2)</p>
<p>Sitting in the tattooist’s chair waiting for the first pass of the machine, Chris describes anticipating a lot of pain. He confesses that he was not sure at that moment if the pain would be too much to bear. Chris reveals that he found the pain to be very insignificant, as he discloses:</p>
<p>It definitely doesn’t feel good but it’s not a pain you wish you would never feel again, it’s like a sunburn almost…it’s not the kind of pain that drives you nuts but there’s obviously a threshold where eventually your skin can only handle so much irritation before you have to stop. (I, p. 2) Chris explains that the pain was necessary. He expresses this idea by stating, “When you think about what you’re doing and why you’re going through this pain it’s a lot different than pain for no reason” (I, p. 2).</p>
<p>Chris describes his initial feelings after his first tattoo experience as, “Sore. I mean I was in some pain for sure, but I couldn’t wait to go back in for more” (II, p. 1). He relates that simply having the tattoo is the greatest part of the experience for him. Chris conveys his excitement for the finished product by declaring:</p>
<p>It’s just cool to look down on it when it was done and be like ‘holy fuck’! I hope you can print that because it’s pretty much the best word to describe it, it’s quite insane. You’re kinda married to that for life so it’s kinda cool and it’s kinda like you have that brief instance of ‘whoa, what the fuck did I do’? But in the end you’re excited…it’s there, it’s part of my life now. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>As Chris recalls the differences between his first sitting and his subsequent sittings he declares, “Fully knowing what to expect, I felt much more at ease about the whole process and became quite eager to go through it all again” (II, p. 1). When questioned of what he would change about his tattoo experience, Chris relates, “I don’t know, maybe made it took place earlier in life. Maybe I’m glad I got it done now, I don’t think I’d change much” (I, p. 2). What is certain is that Chris feels his tattoo experience was a positive one, and he is already making plans for his next piece.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>“It’s a part of me now” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>For a first tattoo, Chris’ tattoo is rather large. Discussing the considerations he made when deciding on where to place his first tattoo, Chris reveals his concerns pertaining to visibility. He describes his reasons for choosing his left thigh as:</p>
<p>I realized it’s a pretty big area so can get something that’s quite large and kind of tucked away. Living in Canada especially, usually you’re wearing pants so anything on your legs is easy to conceal. With the thigh it was just nice because even in the summer it’s still kind of concealed and it’s quite a big spot where my lower leg isn’t so big. I thought that it was a good first spot to get used to having a tattoo, being that I don’t have to go far out of my way to conceal it. (I, p. 2)</p>
<p>Chris suggests that he chose a much hidden location so that he can pick and choose with whom he shares his artwork. He also speaks of how he wasn’t sure how he himself would react to constantly wearing a piece of art and chose his tattoo’s current location because “with a forearm or something like that you see it all the time, it’s always in your face” (I, p. 2).</p>
<p>Considering that Chris has his tattoo in a hidden spot and has only had it for a short amount of time, he reports of reactions only from close friends and family. When questioned about his family’s reaction to his tattoo, Chris simply states “Mommy don’t like tattoos” with a little chuckle. He then continues to tell me that his mother has not even seen the whole tattoo. “She just saw a small piece of it and then rolled her eyes and said she didn’t want to see anymore” (I, p. 4). Reactions from friends take a completely different turn according to Chris, as he reveals:</p>
<p>I’ll be sitting around in a group with my friends just chilling out and someone will mention my tattoo. Then everyone wants to see it, which is cool, but because of where it is it means I have to literally drop my pants and after a while it can get pretty annoying. (II, p. 2)</p>
<p>While considering how society in general view tattoos, Chris states, “Society views things any way that society is told to view them, the media influences them to think” (I, p. 5). He shares his opinion that his generation lives and breathes media and that is perhaps why tattoos are considered a fad by older generations, whom he feels aren’t as influenced by the media. Chris predicts that, as time passes on and his generation gets older, tattoos will become more accepted in the mainstream society but that it remains something to be seen. In terms of his local community, Chris relates “Well everyone had so many damn kids so it’s all young people now, we run this town” (I, p. 5). He continues to describe tattoos in his local community by stating:</p>
<p>We all have tattoos; in general I don’t think anyone cares. You see people with tattoos on their necks and stuff now, I mean it’s something that’s always happened in society but now it’s quite commonplace here. You see some of the people who stop to talk with friends of ours with tattoos on their necks and tattoos on their hands and stuff and you know they’re treated 10 times nicer than they’d be treated anywhere else even among their own tattooed people. I don’t think it really matters because people’s reputations around here kind of precede their immediate image. You might see something kind of rough but you’ve known these people for 15, 20 years so it’s kind of hard to think ‘this person’s a bad person’ just because they have tattoos. It’s a personal choice; a lot of people respect that, especially living in a small town. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>Chris feels that, living in his small rural community, he can express himself freely with his tattoos and not be considered a social outcast.</p>
<p>Tattoo Enthusiast: Brittany</p>
<p>The room is filled with the sound of gypsy punk music and tattoo machines in unison. Sitting backwards in the tattooist’s chair is an athletic 21-year-old female named Brittany, wearing only black yoga pants and a black bra unhitched at the back where she is getting tattooed. Looking at Brittany, only one tattoo, the one being worked on, is visible. This is Brittany’s first tattoo. The tattoo depicts a geisha girl wearing a very colourful kimono holding a lotus flower. Depicted on the kimono is a Japanese koi (also known as a carp) fish swimming upstream. The tattoo stretches from just below her left shoulder blade to her waist line, covering nearly half her back. When questioned as to the motivation for her tattoo, Brittany tells me that the koi “represents perseverance in adversity and strength of purpose” (I, p. 4). Brittany describes herself as a “girlie girl” (I, p. 7). She is interested in fashion and wears designer clothing. She comments further on the motivation behind her tattoo by describing her formative years. She recounts moving to China at the age of 12 and completing her elementary education there. When she was 14, she moved back to Waldemar for her secondary education. She describes these years of her life as a “struggle,” which had a tremendous impact on her. When questioned as to why she specifically chose the geisha girl with a koi kimono, she comments that this experience was both beautiful and struggle, “so both resemble me quite a bit” (I, p. 7). She explains that her experience in China has had a huge influence on how she views the world and herself; she also states that she could think of no better way to represent her experience than with a beautiful girl clothed in strength.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>“So many people have so many different reactions” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>Brittany drove to the tattoo studio for her tattoo by herself. She describes sitting in the car, extremely nervous, taking some Gravol to calm her stomach. “When you’ve never had a tattoo, I’m not a fan of needles, I was definitely very nervous” (I, p. 3). She relates that she had a friend meet her at the tattoo studio, and this friend held her hand through the whole process.</p>
<p>Brittany explains that the pain she felt during the tattoo was nothing like what she had anticipated. She recalls thinking “OK, I can handle this. It isn’t too bad” (I, p. 4). She describes in greater detail, “I think it’s a totally different feeling than getting a needle, like taking blood, obviously it doesn’t go as deep and there’s no injection pressure” (I, p. 4). Although she felt confident in her abilities to withstand the pain of the tattoo, Brittany admits she was “sweating” and that “it wasn’t a breeze obviously” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>When commenting on how she felt after her first experience, Brittany surmises that she “was pretty good, I think I was pretty good. I wasn’t faint or anything. I find you do get very tired” (I, p. 4). Aside from being “pretty sore,” Brittany tells me that she was also excited to have a permanent art piece.</p>
<p>Brittany feels that the worst part of the tattoo experience was the pain involved. She describes different types of pain, “the first time I was just doing outline, but I think the colour with the amount of going over the same area, I was in a lot of pain” (I, p. 5). She describes that, as the needle is lifted, you get “a little break” and that it is not as bad as she thought it would be. It was not the pain during the process that was the worst element; it was the pain involved afterwards. “Then the itchiness after, I was trying not to pick scabs and you just wanna scratch them off. With your back, your shirt is constantly rubbing on it so that was the worst part, after” (I, p. 5). Brittany speaks of driving home and trying to not touch her back to the seat of her car. She continues by relating how uncomfortable sleeping was for the first week afterwards because she couldn’t sleep on one side. Like many people, when Brittany considered the pain of the tattoo, she was focussed on the tattooing process and not as much towards the aftercare. Brittany describes this time as a different kind of pain, not as sharp but very drawn out.</p>
<p>The best part of the tattoo experience for Brittany is simply “having” the tattoo. She speaks of the confidence she felt the entire time being tattooed by Von Scotch, knowing the amount of time and dedication he puts into all of his work. Brittany enjoys sharing with people why she has this “beautiful” tattoo on her back; “it’s absolutely beautiful and it has so much meaning to me” (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>“I’m pretty lucky as my parents are pretty accepting of what I want to do” (I, p. 6).</p>
<p>Brittany’s tattoo is on the left side of her back and, for all intents and purposes, quite hidden. Visibility is a large concern for Brittany. When I asked her why she had chosen such a concealed location, she describes her thought process for me:</p>
<p>People always say ‘when you’re 80 years old you might not like your tattoos anymore.’ I mean, that could be. I don’t think [it will be] with myself, like I said it’s meaningful, but if that’s the case I’d like to have the option of not showing them to your grandkids and you’re 85 years old if that’s something at the time [which] isn’t very acceptable….on my back had to do with, ok, wedding dresses, stuff like that. I mean obviously I hope to get married….if I find a strapless dress it would be covered. There’s no way it would show unless I had a backless dress. So that’s an option too, I have the option of showing it or keeping it hidden. … At your wedding you’ve got pictures and whatever, maybe you don’t want that incorporated into that or maybe your future spouse’s parents are totally against tattoos, like they wouldn’t want that in their picture at all. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Brittany relates how she feels society views tattoos as a 50/50 split between positive and negative reactions. With Brittany having such a concealed tattoo, I question how she acquired these insights. She relates an experience in a parent-teacher interview with her boyfriend:</p>
<p>One situation we came across already this year was with [boyfriend’s son]’s teacher and [boyfriend] had his sleeves rolled up, and she [the teacher] made numerous comments at our parent-teacher interview about [boyfriend] not being able to afford a house, or not being able to, well, you could see she was just looking at him and the holes in his ears and [boyfriend] works at [local nuclear power station]. He makes a lot of money, he doesn’t want a house, he likes his apartment right now. Just the references by looking at him, because if another person with a [local nuclear power station] t-shirt went into that parent-teacher interview I can’t see them judging them or making comments about their income. (I, p. 6) With a concealed tattoo, and in an occurrence like the one just described, Brittany would have been free from receiving prejudice.</p>
<p>Other than this one incident with her boyfriend, Britanny indicates there has been a generally positive response from many people:</p>
<p>Well I did post those pictures that [researcher] sent on Facebook and there was a number of people that actually sent comments about how much they liked it and how big they thought it turned out…it was a good feeling. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Part of this reaction could be attributed to the fact that tattoos are very much accepted in Waldemar. Brittany describes how prevalent they are around town and, due to the quality of the work, viewed with interest by locals.</p>
<p>There are so many people tattooed here, it’s like a common thing to do, I guess, for some people. It’s just something that everyone experiences around here I find. [There are] not too many people, especially guys that you see around town, that don’t have something tattooed on them. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Brittany admits that if the quality of the work around Waldemar had been sub par she probably would not have gotten tattooed. “I trust the people I go to get tattooed by. I’ve seen a lot of their work and that makes me feel comfortable” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>It is through the extremely concealed location Brittany chose for her tattoo that she has the option of displaying her tattoo or not, and being able to chose with whom she would share it. It is in this regard that she may keep negative reactions, like the ones she encountered in a parent-teacher interview, to a minimum while still receiving positive feedback from friends and family. Brittany often refers to her family as very supportive throughout the interview. Her most memorable reaction thus far came from her mother, who exclaimed upon seeing the finished tattoo, “Oh that&#8217;s really big! But I like it!” (I, p. 7). Although she chooses to keep her tattoo hidden most of the time, the acceptance of her family, friends, and her local community help Brittany to feel confident and inspired to be tattooed.</p>
<p>Tattoo Enthusiast: Al</p>
<p>The air is warm and filled with the sound of the tattoo machines hard at work. Sitting stoically in the tattooist’s chair is a tall, skinny 26-year-old male named Al, naked from the waist up. A cursory glance over Al’s torso reveals several tattoos, mostly text and all of a similar theme. He has his grandfather’s name across his left breast, matching roses on his arms with the words “mum” and “dad,” as well as his brother’s and sister’s names in scrolls. Down each side of his rib cage Al has his father’s surname as well as his mother’s maiden name. Across his chest in letters that are the size of the palm of his hand, Al has the word “FAMILY” tattooed. Today he is adding to his collection of tattoos with a winged halo on one shoulder tendon and a shooting star on the other; he attributes these images to his grandmother. When questioned about the theme of his tattoos, Al declares “family is the most important thing on the planet to me” (I, p. 1). He asserts that the permanence of the tattoos on his body are representative of the permanence of his affection and loyalty to his family, as he contends that friends and significant others will come and go throughout life but your family is forever.</p>
<p>Al describes himself as a normal, laid-back guy. As the discussion continues on the subject of family, jumping from tattoo to tattoo, Al describes his family history. He relates that, although his parents divorced when he was young, they both played instrumental roles in his development and growth as a person. Al is one of three children, with an older sister and a twin brother. He speaks of how his mother works for “the Church” and how her employment might have had an influence on the placement of his tattoos as they are all hidden under a standard t-shirt. It is not long before the tattoo session is finished, and Al is being wrapped in bandages. A huge smile materializes on his face as the ritual is complete. We relocate our discussion to a nearby coffee shop to delve deeper into how Al perceives the tattoo experience and how tattoos affect his life.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>“I felt complete after it, I just loved that feeling” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>Al characterizes his first tattoo experience as a nerve-racking leap into the dark. He attributes this nervous feeling to the fact that he was the first of his friends and family to become tattooed. Al relates:</p>
<p>I guess it’s like anything else that breaks the ice, and is so permanent and painful, like these things don’t wash off, so the first one you’re going to be nervous. You think to yourself is this the right idea? Should I be doing this? Am I going to get into trouble? I had no one else to talk to about how to handle it, how to deal with it, you’re kinda on your own. That’s why it was so nerve-racking because I didn&#8217;t know if I was doing the right thing. (II, p. 1)</p>
<p>When he explains this encounter at age 19, he describes the tattoo studio he visited as a “dank kind of pit” in London, Ontario. This first tattoo that Al is discussing is his grandfather’s name across his left breast. He describes entering the tattoo studio as a “really intimidating experience” (I, p. 3). Al illustrates this first sitting by describing how he “was sweating the whole way through it and I kept thinking ‘I hope this is worth it’ because I mean, it’s the first tattoo” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>Advancing our conversation of his first tattoo experience, Al describes the emotions he felt immediately after finishing this first tattoo session:</p>
<p>I started walking downstairs into the sunlight and it was this gorgeous day out and I just felt like grandpa was looking at me going [gestures a thumb's up] &#8216;Good for you! You did it!&#8217; I just felt good about myself. It’s like when someone passes away everyone has their own way of showing their grieving process or whatever and this felt like something I just needed to do. I felt like I accomplished what I wanted. I felt complete after it. I just loved that feeling. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>Al confesses that, if he could have changed anything about his initial tattoo experience, he would have liked to have researched the art of tattooing itself more thoroughly. He portrays this first tattoo as “A pretty plain tattoo, it’s just writing” (I, p. 3). He expounds on this initial experience by discussing the importance of researching the tattoo culture prior to sitting for your first tattoo; “If I could go back and change one thing, I would have put a bit more research into the actual shops where you get it done” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>Al has had several tattoo experiences since this initial experience and conveys that this feeling of accomplishment is present after each and every tattoo experience. He articulates that, prior to his first sitting, he had only planned on getting this one and only tattoo in memory of his grandfather but that after this encounter he desired more. Al discusses the body plan he created to celebrate his entire family and how each tattoo since this initial memorial has been one step in his overall plan.</p>
<p>Progressing on the topic of the tattoo experience, Al discusses what he finds to be the least appealing aspect of the process, namely, the pain. He views the pain as a prerequisite, as “something that has gotta happen” (II, p. 2). Al does not view himself as a “super tough guy,” confessing rather that “paper cuts make me squeamish” (II, p. 2). To Al, the pain is something that you need to prepare yourself for but nothing that cannot be handled. He conveys his outlook on pain: I’m sure everyone looks at it differently, I mean pain is not fun, and there are some spots that are worse than others. If I had to name a negative part of the experience, the pain and hardship on the body would be it. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>Al describes his current attitude towards the tattoo experience as a very positive one. He asserts that with each tattoo experience a sense of accomplishment is the end product. The least favourable part of the experience for Al, the pain, is now simply a necessary part of the whole experience:</p>
<p>Now I&#8217;ve gotten so many. My second tattoo I was a little nervous, not as much as the first time, and the third time there was a little bit of jitters just going in there but now I know what it’s like to be tattooed so I go in there strong-headed every time I go in. (II, p. 2)</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>“I didn&#8217;t know they could do that kind of stuff” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>Sitting in a coffee shop across from Al, who is dressed casually in a t-shirt and jeans, even an astute observer would not be able to detect any tattoos. Although he has several tattoos, over 30 hours ‘under the needle,’ all of Al’s tattoos are extremely hidden. While discussing the placement of his tattoos, Al shares his reason for placing all his tattoos on his front torso, “when I look in the mirror every day, I think of everyone who’s important to me” (I, p. 2). He relates that his tattoos are for himself to enjoy and that by placing something on his back he would never see it. For Al, looking in the mirror and being reminded day in and day out of those closest to him is why these testaments exist in the first place. He extends the conversation of visibility by commenting on its significance over time since his first tattoo, now 7 years ago.</p>
<p>Yeah, visibility is an issue. I don’t mind having some things visible but I don’t think I want to have anything on my neck, or the palms of my hands or the back of my hands or the knuckles or anything. The more I get into it the less I&#8217;m concerned with visibility as I was at first. At first I wanted to be able to hide it, but now I&#8217;m not overly concerned with it. (II, p. 3)</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Concealing his tattoos has not been limited to job interviews. Al discloses that for 6 years, he did not show his own mother his tattoos. He explains this concealment as a reaction to the attitudes his mother possesses concerning tattoos as she is “a part of the group born in the 50s that think tattoos are horrible things” (I, p. 5). This veil was only recently lifted, as Al recalls the moment he shared his tattoos with his mother:</p>
<p>She had this idea in her head that tattoos were horrible things so I took my shirt off and said ‘you gotta look at these.’ So I showed her and she was happy, she was impressed, she was blown away with what they [tattooists] can do now. She said ‘I didn’t know they could do that kind of stuff.’ She saw her last name and started feeling it to see what it felt like. It was a really good experience and now she’s at least more acceptable, she’s at least becoming more receptive to it. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>Through this revealing encounter, Al describes becoming closer with his mother. Living with tattoos does not simply constitute what the outside world thinks of a tattooed body; rather it also pertains to how the individual receiving the tattoo views her or his own body.</p>
<p>Al also seems to emit a sense of confidence. With each tattoo experience, he feels an increased sense of confidence and accomplishment. He describes the development of his self body image through the tattooing process as escalating confidence. When characterizing this process, Al states:</p>
<p>I like my body more and more every time I get a tattoo. It’s not that I didn’t like it before or that I’m self-conscious or anything like that, I just like the modifications I’ve done to it. I love looking in the mirror at my tattoos. I’ve spent thousands of dollars and several hours on these things. They’re enhancements. I didn’t dislike my body before; it’s just that I like it much more now because of all the things I went through to modify it. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>This ever growing confidence that Al feels with each tattoo experience is further encouraged by the reactions of those around him. He speaks of how each compliment he receives for his tattoos is internalized in a positive way. Describing such incidents, Al shares:</p>
<p>99% of the feedback I get are positive comments. If I’ve had 100 comments on my tattoos there have been 99 times that people have positively commented on my body; comments that I wouldn’t have gotten without the tattoos. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Living with tattoos has not only affected the way that others view Al and the way that he views himself, but it has also affected the way Al views the outside world and determines his place within it. He describes how tattooing has changed in public opinion since the days of his parents’ upbringing, being something that was reserved for bikers and criminals. He suggests, “my dad said when he was a kid it was not well looked upon but now I’m getting almost all positive reactions from my tattoos” (I, p. 5). When questioned about his local rural community and how he perceives its outlook on tattoos, Al claims:</p>
<p>Here in town they’re [tattoos] looked upon fairly well given the fact that we have such a high calibre artist in town. There are a lot of people walking around with some pretty intense, intricate, and elaborate pieces of ink. I think people [the general public] are almost desensitized to it now. There are enough people walking around the area with tattoos that it’s not an uncommon thing to see and people accept it. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Within his local rural community, Al feels acceptance in regards to his tattoos and feels free to express himself though tattoos without being labelled as a social outcast.</p>
<p>Tattoo Enthusiast: Melanie</p>
<p>As you walk into the local tattoo studio, odds are in your favour that the first face you will see will be Melanie’s. She is the counter person/receptionist at the shop as well as Von Scotch&#8217;s apprentice. Always with a smile on her face, this petite 23-year-old female is quickly filling up her body with tattoos. A cursory glance from behind the counter reveals a full sleeve tattoo on her right arm of an octopus-woman with a raven on her left shoulder. Melanie also has a “Mom and Dad” tattoo as well as an eagle on her arms. One may also see a large dagger stabbing through a pumpkin with bat wings on her calf as well as a naked (furless) rat and a Van Gogh-style sunflower. Behind her ear, Melanie has a swallow tattoo and, on her ankle, a bat. She also has a skull with roses on her hip and the first tattoo she ever tattooed, a sugar skull (decorated skulls used in the Day of the Dead celebration in Latin America), on her calf. Along her side is tattooed script that reads, “The only man a girl can trust is her daddy.” The first tattoo she ever received sits on her back and is one of a pair of wings she shares with her mother.</p>
<p>As Melanie describes each tattoo with me in chronological order, she recounts stories, memories, and meanings behind each tattoo. Life course representation is a consistent theme with Melanie&#8217;s tattoos and, when questioned as to whether her tattoos are a way of keeping a visual journal of her life, Melanie replies:</p>
<p>If you really care about something, you want something there to remind you about it. I wouldn&#8217;t have any reason to talk about my rat but maybe somebody would bring it up and say &#8216;hey, why do you have a naked rat tattooed on you&#8217;? and I could say &#8216;my rat was the best thing ever.&#8217; I don&#8217;t think about my rat every day, but as a pet she was very close to me and it&#8217;s nice to look down and have those memories with me forever. (I, p. 7)</p>
<p>Melanie&#8217;s life course has been characterized by many transitions throughout the past five years, including moving to the other side of the country for a number of years. Many of her tattoos were created with close friends and family in mind while separated from them, while some have simply been a matter of being in the right place at the right time. In either case, Melanie&#8217;s tattoos act as representations of landmarks throughout her life and hold special meaning for her.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>“Almost like a &#8216;Best Friends Forever&#8217; necklace, but a lot fucking cooler” (I, p. 2).</p>
<p>Melanie&#8217;s first tattoo experience occurred at the age of 18, just prior to her move to British Columbia, can be viewed as a rite of passage. She conveys her emotions at the time as being full of excitement, pondering how it would feel but without any feelings of nervousness. Melanie recounts her first experience as very positive:</p>
<p>Once he was tattooing it was fun. My back didn&#8217;t hurt at all. It was a really good time in general, a pretty good experience. It wasn&#8217;t as painful as I thought it would but the back is pretty easy, the shoulder blades, a really good place to start. (I, p. 2)</p>
<p>The positive feelings Melanie expresses of her initial tattoo experience did not stop when the bandage was applied. She describes feeling “really good” after her tattoo experience, especially the next day:</p>
<p>I was super stoked for it. Now that I could get tattooed, I&#8217;d definitely be getting more. I was really excited to jump in there. I remember getting up the next day and taking the bandage off and washing it and it just looking perfect, it just looks amazing. (I, p. 2)</p>
<p>Advancing our conversation about her first tattoo experience, Melanie shares that she would not change too much about her first experience. She speaks of “tattoo real estate” and how her decisions now are influenced by her earlier choices:</p>
<p>Now that I&#8217;m more into it than when I was when I got my first tattoo I almost think that, like when you&#8217;re talking about tattoo real estate, I only have one wing on my back. I almost wish we had done our whole half back as a huge wing now that I know I&#8217;m going to be covered. I&#8217;m kinda thinking of how I&#8217;ll work around that because when I got that I wasn&#8217;t really thinking that. I knew I wanted more but I didn&#8217;t think I&#8217;d want as many as I do now. So if I knew I would be getting a back piece one day or that I wanted to be more covered maybe I would have thought about it differently but it was a good experience and I think it was necessary to push me to do it and actually want one. I don&#8217;t think I&#8217;d change anything. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>Melanie relates that this positive first experience and the positive emotions she felt afterwards have been replicated with each and every one of her tattoos. Although it will require some thinking in the designing stages, Melanie intends to become heavily tattooed.</p>
<p>Continuing our discussion on the tattoo experience, Melanie relates that the worst part of the whole experience would have to be the pain. She conveys this sentiment by stating, “It hurts but it&#8217;s not that bad. If there had to be a bad thing it would be the tender spots” (I, p. 5). In the same breath Melanie counters this worst element of the tattoo experience by elaborating on the greatest element of the experience for her, watching the development. She shares her excitement for this element of the process by stating:</p>
<p>Watching it develop is the greatest part, just watching. Every time you do a new little piece, especially with my sleeve, Von Scotch will put crazy little texture over here and you kind of see it happening. Then you get up and look at it in the mirror and it&#8217;s one big crazy thing! Just kind of not knowing what to expect and then watching them do it, like you kind of have an idea but you can&#8217;t actually know what it&#8217;s gonna look like so you kind of see it come together. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Melanie, as an aspiring tattooist herself, is very interested with the process of tattooing and using layers to create detailed textures. For her, the tattoo experience is a very positive experience; one she wishes to share with future clients.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>“Does your ass have any tattoos?” (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Beginning with a small wing on her back and eventually moving to an entire arm sleeve, Melanie has been procuring more and more visible tattoos. When questioned about her views regarding such visible tattoos, Melanie shares:</p>
<p>For the first one I was semi-concerned, not overly concerned. After I got it I kind of wanted tattoos I could see more and show more. It kind of felt like a shame that I got a cool tattoo and I had to put a shirt over it. My conversion happened pretty quick. Now I want more, like the neck and stuff. (II, p. 2)</p>
<p>Melanie relates that tattoos are truly a lifestyle choice for her and, given that she wishes to pursue a career in the tattoo industry, visibility is not a concern for her at all.</p>
<p>Melanie discusses how living with tattoos has changed the way she is as a person. She describes how hanging out within the tattoo community and all the different “characters” has definitely changed her. Melanie portrays her personal change:</p>
<p>I used to be very shy and I think they make me less shy. They give you a reason to go and talk with people. You see somebody with a tattoo and you can go up and talk to them because you know. It gives people a reason to have conversations with so I think it&#8217;s made me less shy. I almost feel more comfortable now. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>Melanie&#8217;s tattoos have not only changed the way that she looks at herself, but also the way that others look at her. She describes positive reactions from patrons of the bar she also works at when she states, “older women I would be serving in the bar, maybe in their 60s, would say things like &#8216;oh those are really beautiful&#8217;” (I, p. 6). She continues her tales of positive reactions by discussing her mother&#8217;s reaction to her work, “even my mother, she shows them off to everyone she sees. &#8216;Oh this is her mom and dad one&#8217; or &#8216;show them that&#8217;” (I, p. 6).</p>
<p>Melanie&#8217;s experiences with reactions from people are not always positive however. She describes meeting her boyfriend&#8217;s grandmother:</p>
<p>I don&#8217;t do it with anyone else, but I wear sleeves when I&#8217;m around her because she just hates it and she&#8217;s old, she&#8217;s not going to change. I want the woman to like me. When I met her the first time and she asked what I did she was not impressed. She&#8217;s not down with the whole tattoo thing, and she told me that my lip ring looks like a dirty piece of cabbage coming out of my mouth. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Such negative reactions stretch beyond the family of her significant other; it also touches her at her workplace as a local bartender. She describes an old man who literally spit on her arm and pretended to rub off her tattoo, stating “if it was somebody who didn&#8217;t have tattoos, they wouldn&#8217;t like to have somebody spit on them” (I, p. 6). Melanie relates more negative experiences in the bar:</p>
<p>I&#8217;ll be doing something at the bar and people will just grab you and because I&#8217;m a little girl, what&#8217;re ya going to do?! Like they feel the need that they can just grab you. I&#8217;ll be walking by and they grab my arm and are like &#8216;what&#8217;s this? Oh I want to see it&#8217; and twist my arm all around. I mean, if they ask or if they bring it up that&#8217;s fine but I don&#8217;t need to be manhandled. There&#8217;s been times when there&#8217;s contract workers and construction workers at the bar who say &#8216;oh you&#8217;ve got a tattoo, where else ya have them? Ha ha ha&#8217; and people always try to get you to take your clothes off. They say things like &#8216;does you ass have any tattoos?&#8217; It happens all the time. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Overall, however, Melanie expresses that there are far more positive comments and feedback than there are negative. “Overall I&#8217;ve gotten really good reactions, more positive than negative” (I, p. 6).</p>
<p>Melanie views tattoos as being more accepted in North America these days and feels that, although she lives in a small town, she is comfortable in her own skin even if it is tattooed. Melanie shares her views on the social positioning of tattoos today:</p>
<p>I think that tattooing on a large scale, like North America, is getting a lot more common and it&#8217;s being more accepted due to its popularity and a lot of people having them. As well, TV shows kind of make them popular so it&#8217;s not such a big deal now. As for being in a small town, I think for a small town it&#8217;s still pretty well accepted. There&#8217;s still definitely some old-fashioned people that aren&#8217;t as accepting but overall I think it&#8217;s pretty accepting. Especially in this area where we have such a good artist and people can see good work. If you have a nice piece people normally don&#8217;t say anything about it. If you have something that&#8217;s not very well done it just kind of looks sketchy and you know it could be looked down upon but it&#8217;s no big deal. I&#8217;ve been turned down for jobs in Waldemar because of tattoos definitely. I think it&#8217;s still an issue but I think it&#8217;s becoming more accepted. It might be more accepted in a city because more people are apt to have them but I don&#8217;t think it&#8217;s bad. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>As a small female, Melanie does feel that she has to endure more negative reactions than perhaps a large male would but overall feels welcome in her own community and looks forward to what the future will bring to tattooing in Waldemar and the world.</p>
<p>Tattoo Enthusiast: John</p>
<p>The room is filled with punk rock music, the sound of tattoo machines hard at work, and laughter. Sitting in the tattooist’s chair with a huge grin on his face is an athletic 27-year-old male named John, wearing only a t-shirt and boxer shorts. A glance at John’s right thigh reveals a large tattoo that is being shaded and coloured today. The tattoo is what appears to be a large section of John’s thigh ripped open exposing a metallic bone structure with several hoses and mechanical parts. This style of tattooing is known as biomechanical, and it is a prevalent theme in all of John’s tattoos. John bears four tattoos including this most recent work. The tattoos range in size from an armband of a few inches wide to half his back. His tattoos include a biomechanical alien ripping out of his back, a biomechanical armband with his own eye as the centrepiece, a biomechanical octopus stretching from his left knee cap to his foot, and his most recent work on his thigh. When questioned as to why he has chosen this biomechanical theme to his tattoos, John reveals, “I really enjoy the look of it. With the development of modern technologies human beings are becoming mechanical with pacemakers and replacement hips. It’s something I’m really interested in” (I, p. 7).</p>
<p>John describes himself as a normal member of society who owns a home, has a steady job, and handles adult responsibilities. As we continue our discussion on his biomechanical tattoos, the focus of conversation centres on his first tattoo, the alien ripping out of his back, and what motivated him to get such a piece:</p>
<p>Most people think ‘ah that’s just nuts.’ If it was somebody really religious and they got a cross nobody would think twice about it. For me, I’m not religious and I look to the Universe for my answers so an alien is right up my alley. (II, p. 1)</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>“I look forward to getting the tattoo, but I don’t look forward to getting the tattoo.”</p>
<p>John begins our conversation by relating what it was like to grow up in a household where his father was tattooed. He claims that he wanted tattoos from an early age and any questions or concerns he had about tattoos were answered by his father. Before his first experience, John tells me he was not nervous because his father had explained to him what the pain was like. He does admit that “as soon as I took my shirt off I felt a cold sweat, and I don’t think it was the temperature in the room. It was the fact that I didn’t really know what I had gotten myself into” (I, p. 3). John continues to describe this initial experience:</p>
<p>I felt that first pass and it was kinda surreal actually. It’s not what you’d expect. It’s just those first couple of passes, and then it doesn’t get so bad once the adrenaline kicks in. It’s a different feeling; you go to your ‘happy place’ because you have to. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>John describes the tattoo experience as a “rollercoaster ride” in that there are many ups and downs that create a “nervous excitement” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>After his first experience, John expresses that he “felt really good” and that he “wouldn’t change a thing” (I, p. 7). He elaborates on how he has felt with each of his tattoos, “I feel better with each one because Von Scotch gets better with each one” (II, p. 2). John describes that before each tattoo he has an idea of what he wants and what the tattoo will be. He claims that the end result is always much more impressive than what he imagined, and he attributes this better result to Von Scotch’s ever improving abilities. John also relates that, with each tattoo, he feels better about himself:</p>
<p>Sometimes I look at myself in the mirror and try to think back to when I had no tattoos. I think my body image is the same as it was then. The only difference is that now I have these tattoos that I dreamed of, and it makes me feel good. As my body plan materializes I feel better about myself. (II, p. 2)</p>
<p>John believes that, if there has to be a negative aspect of tattooing, it would be the pain involved. He describes the pain, not during the experience itself, but afterwards in the healing process. He compares the sensation afterwards to “a really bad sunburn.”</p>
<p>I hate how sunburns feel…and I think that’s what the most uncomfortable part was, the drive home. I got it on my back and all I could feel was this tingling sunburn, it was almost worst than the entire thing [the tattoo experience]. You just want it to be gone. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Ultimately, John argues that the pain is simply a part of the process, so you have to just endure it. He discusses the last 15 minutes of any tattoo as “the longest part” and that by the time you do reach the finish it feels like “crossing the finish line. You cut the ribbon and throw your arms in the air. It’s nice to stand up and take a couple of deep breaths” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>Discussing the most appealing element of the tattoo experience, John feels “the best part is having them, there’s no other way I can put it” (II, p. 1). Every time he looks into his mirror he sees his tattoos and admits to looking at them “all the time.” He adds that “having” his tattoos is a very personal thing, and for him only, “It’s not like I care about showing them off because you don’t go through that for anybody except yourself” (I, p. 6).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>“It’s a prejudice like anything else; it’s not up to you, it’s up to them” (I, p. 9).</p>
<p>Although he has some rather large tattoos, wearing a t-shirt and pants covers all of John’s tattoos. When questioned as to his stance on visibility, John believes there are some places that he just will not tattoo. These areas include his genitalia and his face. He describes other visible areas such as his neck as something he “probably won’t do for a while.” He elaborates, “it’s not that I don’t like them [neck tattoos]. I think they’re cool and I don’t see anything wrong with them. I just have other places I’m going to go to first and that is basically what it comes down to” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>John chose his first tattoo to be on his back as a way to “test the waters” (I, p. 5) and because of the space required for such a large detailed piece. Although visibility was not a large concern for him at the time, he still did not want to get something that could possibly jeopardize his entry into his current career. Despite really wanting a sleeve tattoo, he decided to wait until he was “in a better position” (I, p. 5). As he advances further along in his career, John is becoming less and less concerned with visibility.</p>
<p>John describes his mother’s reaction to his tattoo as being a direct result of her upbringing; “it depends on how you were brought up, like my mom, she hates tattoos. She doesn’t like any of my dad’s” (I, p. 9). He relates an encounter between his mother and Von Scotch shortly after John got the alien tattooed on his back. When Von Scotch asked her what she thought of the tattoo, John’s mother replied, “I don’t like tattoos” but then quickly added “I think the artsmanship is beautiful, I thought it was a very nicely done tattoo” (I, p. 9). To John this last part of her comment says a lot. He also mentions times when she says to him “I thought you had more class than that,” which he finds strange considering her husband, his father, has tattoos “running up and down his arms” (I, p. 9).</p>
<p>When questioned as to whether tattoos have changed the way he views himself as a person, John replies “no, I think people’s views of me have changed because of my tattoos, that is for certain” (I, p. 8). He speaks of a time when he was at a party and the subject of his armband tattoo came up. When he showed his arm, one girl said to him, “Aren’t you worried you won’t get into heaven?” (I, p. 8). After John asked her what she meant by that question, she said “I was told anybody who gets a tattoo automatically gets their soul released through the hole in their skin” (I, p. 8). John is a firm atheist, and he was completely dumbfounded by such a statement saying “I think it was the nicest way someone has ever told me to go to Hell” (I, p. 8). John also relates other negative encounters with co-workers who usually begin the conversation with “how much did that cost ya?” (I, p. 12). The common response to his estimates usually follows the lines of “you could have spent your money on something more useful” (I, p. 12). He describes how these same people will gladly spend thousands of dollars on an ATV:</p>
<p>That ATV is gonna break down in 6 years and in 6 years I’ll still have this tattoo and in 16 years I’ll still have this tattoo and in 66 years if I still happen to be alive then I’ll still have this tattoo. Is it really a waste then? I don’t think so. (I, p. 12)</p>
<p>John believes that society’s views on tattoos are split 50/50 in terms of positive and negative outlooks. He feels that tattoos are becoming more accepted in society on a large scale but that they are still something that can prevent upward mobility. Looking to the local community John relates that there are quite a few people who are tattooed in Waledmar and that he does feel like he fits in there. He comments on his local community and the interactions that take place as:</p>
<p>It’s a small area so you run into people all the time and I think socially it’s a really beneficial thing because people meet each other and they have a common ground. It brings people together really, but not everyone because tattoos are not for everyone. (I, p. 9)</p>
<p>John is comfortable in Waldemar; he has a home, a car, and a great career. John is also heavily tattooed and finds acceptance for this lifestyle choice, most of the time, in his little rural community.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Tattoo Enthusiast: Ashley</p>
<p>The room is filled with the sound of trains and laughter. Sitting in her farm house living room is a slender 29-year-old female named Ashley nursing her infant daughter while her toddler son plays with his toy trains. A nurturing and loving mother, Ashley finds a few moments in the day when her children are napping to share her experiences with tattoos and their role in her life. Ashley is dressed in a short sleeve shirt and jeans, her arms and chest revealing several traditional tattoo designs. These traditional designs include early 20th century style portraits of nurses and aloha girls, swallows carrying banners for “MOM” and “DAD,” a star on one elbow filled with the American flag, and a star on the other elbow filled with the Union Jack. There are also several flowers, and the star theme is continued on her chest in negative space upon a background of blue swirls. Ashley also has two large cats that stretch from just under her breasts along her stomach to her hips. On her left shin, she has a Frankenstein tattoo and on her right a Bride of Frankenstein tattoo. On the inside of her upper lip, she has the word STIFF tattooed. On her lower back, Ashley&#8217;s first tattoo is a tribal piece with flowers and a Chinese symbol. Her current tattoo project is a large rose on the side of her neck, a work still in progress.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>As we discuss her tattoos in chronological order, Ashley&#8217;s face lights up, and she tells me of her future tattoo plans. She describes a back piece of a Kali mask, a representation of a Hindu goddess to whom devotees pray for health, happiness, and liberation. When questioned as to her motivations for choosing such a tattoo, Ashley replies:</p>
<p>When I was giving birth to [her daughter] up in my bed, we have this giant Kali mask at the foot of our bed and our midwife was kind of sitting underneath her the whole time as she helped deliver my baby and it was really clear to me that it was a good symbol. Kali kind of had her back and mine and it&#8217;s just a really great, powerful maternal symbol. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>Ashley relates stories for her tattoos as she recounts growing from a young enthusiast into a shop worker in the industry to a shop owner and today as a tattooed wife and mother of two.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>“The pain of your own stupidity hurts you just as bad as a needle” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>Ashley describes her first tattoo experience at the age of 16 as a positive experience and “a lot more emotional than I thought it would be for me” (I, p. 1). She reveals that the moment the tattooist began tattooing her she began to get “queasy” and had to “run to the bathroom to throw up” (I, p. 1). Although she now knows from years of experience in tattoo studios that this is a very common reaction, Ashley admits she was very surprised but sat right back in the chair and continued to get tattooed. She confesses that the experience was a lot harder than she thought it would be and, in retrospect, acknowledges that the tattooist was very slow and took longer than he needed to. Ashley relates that the ill feeling she had passed in a matter of minutes and immediately she wanted more tattoos: I think I knew instantly that I wanted more than one tattoo. It was a definite thing. I liked the way they looked. Even though my experience with my first tattoo having been physically ill in the beginning, that didn&#8217;t deter me. I thought it was really beautiful and knew I wanted more. I can&#8217;t say there was any reason why I wanted more. I just found them aesthetically pleasing and pictured myself to be more heavily tattooed. (I, p. 2)</p>
<p>Ashley confirms that this positive sensation she felt after her first tattoo has been consistent throughout all of her tattoo experiences.</p>
<p>Continuing our conversation on the tattoo experience itself, Ashley discusses what she finds to be the greatest part of the whole experience, “having them forever” (I, p. 4). Ashley further describes this sentiment:</p>
<p>We have such a disposable culture. It&#8217;s nice to have something that even if I&#8217;m covering it up, even if I&#8217;m not 100% about that old tattoo, at least it&#8217;s there with me forever. That&#8217;s not going to change and there&#8217;s a sort of comfort in that. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>Ashley jokes around and laughs about the very popular statement, &#8216;what about when you&#8217;re 60?&#8217; by adding “what about it? I&#8217;m going to be a grannie with some great tattoos, so what? Good” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>Progressing on the topic of the tattoo experience, Ashley shares what she considers to be the worst part of the experience, the pain. As Ashley puts it, “I can&#8217;t say I enjoy getting tattooed” (I, p. 4). She highlights a certain pain associated with tattooing that not all enthusiasts must endure but is common among enthusiasts with her amount of tattoos, cover ups. Ashley describes this pain:</p>
<p>It hurts&#8230;I have had some really painful tattoo cover ups. I had my ribs covered up. I had a series of cover ups on my sternum because I couldn&#8217;t make up my mind and was making rash decisions and that was excruciating. That was sheerly out of my own stupidity. My pubic area, which hurt enough the first time and I decided I didn&#8217;t like the design, I had covered up and the artist took a very long time to do so and it was excruciating and I hated every second of it. Truly hated it. The only silver lining of course was that tattoo wouldn&#8217;t be there anymore. Doing it the first time hurt enough, doing it the second time was just rubbing salt into the wounds. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>The pain from cover ups is the worst part of the whole experience for Ashley. She describes how “cover ups suck, it&#8217;s terrible,” but that rash decisions and not thinking clearly can hurt just as much. As Ashley puts it, “the pain of your own stupidity hurts you just as bad as a needle” (I, p. 4).</p>
<p>When questioned as to whether there is anything about her experiences with tattoos that she would change if she could, Ashley responds, “I would change a lot about all my experiences” (I, p. 3). She continues with this thought by stating:</p>
<p>If I could do it all over again I would probably erase all the tattoos I have and start over again and go into getting a body suit. I can&#8217;t say that I regret all of my tattoos, but if I had a do over I would take it. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>Ashley relates that the idea of a body suit is appealing to her because “it&#8217;s just more aesthetically pleasing. It flows and it&#8217;s one cohesive piece rather than different styles and a total quilt of things which is what I have and there&#8217;s no going back” (I, p. 3).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>“You become something different; you become a tattooed person as opposed to a person with tattoos” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>Sitting across the room from Ashley, it is plain to see that she is heavily tattooed. With such a large array of tattoos covering such a large portion of her body, one might ponder if there is anywhere Ashley would not get tattooed. “I never want my feet tattooed. I will go my entire life without getting my feet tattooed” (I, p. 3). To emphasize this point, Ashley confesses, “You would have to knock me unconscious to tattoo my feet. I find it way too sensitive” (I, p. 3). Laughing, she relates “I&#8217;ll tattoo my neck but I&#8217;ll never tattoo my feet” (I, p. 3). Continuing our discussion on visibility, Ashley says that there is nowhere else on her body that she would not tattoo:</p>
<p>I would tattoo my hands, I have tattoos on my thumbs, on my finger and I&#8217;ve got a tattoo on my forehead. Face, fine. Neck, fine. Hands, fine. Just found the feet too much, too much for this chick. I even have a tattoo on the inside of my lip. (I, p. 3)</p>
<p>When discussing living with tattoos and the reactions she receives from people, Ashley relates her parents&#8217; reactions to her tattoos. She shares the fact that her parents were not very happy with her tattoo collecting at first, but, as she became more involved in the industry, her parents saw tattooing as a “legitimate lifestyle choice” (II, p. 2). Ashley recounts how her tattoo collecting has influenced her parents who are both now tattooed, even though her father still wishes she didn&#8217;t have any tattoos at all. When questioned about her mother&#8217;s reaction to tattoos, Ashley states “she&#8217;s got half sleeves now” (II, p. 2). Ashley continues to discuss her mother&#8217;s decision to become tattooed after the age of 50. She discloses that her grandmother is still living and that her mother is afraid to show her grandmother her tattoos.</p>
<p>Ashley has lived with tattoos for almost half her life. She describes being heavily tattooed as a “lifestyle choice” (I, p. 5), as Ashley further relates:</p>
<p>You become the Other when you cross a certain boundary. I don&#8217;t know what the boundary is, but it has to do with visible tattooing. Obviously like your neck or your hands or your face or your arms, really like the amount of coverage. You become something different; you become a tattooed person as opposed to a person with tattoos. I can&#8217;t give you a number of hours of tattooing that is, but the line definitely exists. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>Ashley continues to discuss “the line” by describing the differences she feels she faces as a female as opposed to being a male. She relates that for women to cross that line it “takes a lot less for sure” (I, p. 5). Ashley recounts her experiences of tattooed couples:</p>
<p>There are plenty of tattooed men or heavily tattooed men who can have non-tattooed girlfriends or wives, significant others who have some tattoos or no tattoos but I would think that it&#8217;s highly unlikely that a tattooed woman would have a partner who wasn&#8217;t. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>She continues to define the distinction between males and females in regards to being heavily tattooed by relating, “it&#8217;s socially acceptable for women to have one tattoo. It&#8217;s threatening to a man&#8217;s masculinity for a woman to have more tattoos than her partner. Definitely” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>Discussing negative reactions she has faced as a woman who is heavily tattooed, Ashley describes instances where “They&#8217;ll say things to me if I&#8217;m alone, if I&#8217;m not with a partner. Lone tattooed woman, you are public property” (I, p. 5). She further illustrates this concept of being “public property” by revealing:</p>
<p>Women get touched more than men get touched in public if they&#8217;re tattooed. No person is going to come up to some big burly biker guy who&#8217;s covered in tattoos, at least not regularly, and touch them to try to pull their shirt down or try to lift their shirt to look at their butt or what have you. You&#8217;re not going to do that to a big tattooed guy. As a tattooed woman, I&#8217;ve had men and women literally pull my shirt down to try to expose my breasts to see the work on my chest, pull up my shirt to see the work on my sides, try to undress me in public to see my tattoos and you would never do that if it was a man&#8230;the being touched without permission thing, although some people may be doing it because they have a tattoo as well and it is not necessarily malicious, sometimes it is malicious. I&#8217;ve had people peer down my shirt or look at my sleeves and say &#8216;How could you do that to yourself? Those are sailor tattoos!&#8217; No one would come up to me like that if I was with a heavily tattooed partner, they realize they would get punched. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Not all of the reactions to Ashley&#8217;s tattoos are negative. Many reactions are in fact positive, and a “big percentage” of those persons with the positive reactions are tattooed themselves and “want to share their stories.” Ashley recounts a meeting earlier in the day at her child&#8217;s play group where one mother approached her and said:</p>
<p>Oh I really love your tattoos! You&#8217;ve got lots of them! I&#8217;d love to have lots of tattoos, I picture myself as heavily tattooed but my parents and my family just think they&#8217;re horrible and I&#8217;ll never have more than the amount I have now. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Ashley also mentions that many of the women who approach her do not have tattoos themselves, as she relates, “I find it&#8217;s usually the older women who don&#8217;t have tattoos who comment on my tattoos. ‘If I was younger I would have something like that’ or ‘I didn&#8217;t know they made colours like that’” (I, p. 6).</p>
<p>Ashley has spent 10 years working in the tattoo industry. When questioned as to trends she has noticed in these previous 10 years, Ashley states:</p>
<p>People are getting more heavily tattooed younger and that&#8217;s for sure. I&#8217;ve also noticed the growing number of tattooed women. People are also getting visible tattoos, tattoos on their neck and hands, and they seem to be younger and younger. Those things were maybe reserved for bikers before, or tattooists, and that is certainly a trend in itself. I can&#8217;t remember what movie it was [From Dusk Till Dawn] with George Clooney with the Tribal neckpiece, these things come through the media and you see echoed in shops. I can&#8217;t count the number of guys who came in to get that giant tribal thing they saw in a movie or Pamela Anderson barbed wire. Totally tied in with media and television. (I, p. 7)</p>
<p>Comparing the local community to the outside tattooed world, Ashley indicates, “I find I get a lot better reception here than I have in a lot of other places” (I, p. 4). She speaks of living as a heavily tattooed woman in Italy, New York, Los Angeles, Philadelphia, Toronto, Ottawa, and Guelph.</p>
<p>I&#8217;ve had more negative responses in all of those places and I can&#8217;t say I&#8217;ve ever had any here. I think that&#8217;s just because Waldemar is a small town, and they know who I am. Even if they think I&#8217;m weird, they generally keep it to themselves. I&#8217;ve never had any negative reactions to my face anyways, about being heavily tattooed. It has all been positive or no response because country people just don&#8217;t care. They don&#8217;t care about the fact that I&#8217;m tattooed. I think in general, in North America, I feel tattoos are becoming more accepted especially with television shows these days. It totally crosses all demographics but I think it&#8217;s just becoming more popular with the shows. Hazard to guess it&#8217;s becoming socially acceptable to have some tattoos. It&#8217;s still not socially acceptable to be heavily tattooed. (I, p. 5)</p>
<p>Ashley feels free to be herself within her local community in regards to being heavily tattooed, although amidst some laughing at the end of the interview she tells me that although she feels comfortable here “I don&#8217;t know if I&#8217;d get a job here” (I, p. 5).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>CHAPTER 6: DISCUSSION</p>
<p>This thesis examined the perspectives of 6 tattoo enthusiasts and 1 tattooist to gain a better understanding of tattoo culture within a small, rural community. The primary focus for these perspectives centered on the lived experience: before, during, and after the tattoo experience. In this chapter, I revisit these experiences and connect them to the literature discussed on Motivations for Tattoos, The Tattoo Experience, Living with Tattoos, and Tattoo Education. Next I provide recommendations for further research. My final thoughts complete the thesis.</p>
<p>Motivations for Tattoos</p>
<p>In the literature, there seem to be four ways to categorize the motivations for tattoos: their sexual nature (Parry, 1933/1971), their connection with psychological pathologies (Deschenes et al., 2006; Hicinbothem et al., 2006), their affiliation with cultural deviance (Atkinson, 2003; Sanders, 2008; Vail, 1999), and their ability to demonstrate subscription to cultural norms (Atkinson, 2003). While the first three ways seem to represent an inclination towards deviance, the fourth suggests conformity towards cultural norms.</p>
<p>The participants of this study revealed no sexual connotations in their self- described motivations for their tattoos. The hypothesis presented by Parry (1933/1971) that women receive their first tattoo around the same time of their first sexual experience was not evident among the female participants of this study. I did not specifically ask my female participants when they lost their virginity, although it seems unlikely that Brittany had her first sexual experience at the age 21 as she has been in a serious relationship with her boyfriend for a long period of time prior to then. In contrast, it is more possible that Melanie’s (age 18) and Ashley’s (age 16) first tattoos were around the time of their first sexual experience. A second hypothesis presented by Parry regarded the homosexuality involved with tattooing men. This hypothesis also did not appear evident in the interviews conducted with the male (or female) participants in this study. I did not ask the participants specifically what their sexual orientation was, although all participants in this study followed heterosexual norms through their selection of partners. Ashley is a married woman with two children. Brittany and Melanie are in serious relationships with men. Al is in a serious relationship with a woman. John and Chris have had several girlfriends throughout the past. Although the topic of sexuality was not blatantly pursued in the interview questions, the responses the participants gave in regards to their motivations for tattoos did not indicate any sexual nature whatsoever.</p>
<p>The participants of this study also revealed no psychological pathologies in their motivations to become tattooed. The hypothesis presented by Deschenes et al. (2006) that tattooed individuals are more likely to suffer from depression and suicidal tendencies could not be supported by the responses of the participants in this study. I did not feel comfortable asking questions about the psychological nature of the participants as this is an extremely personal matter, so when I asked these questions I phrased them in direct questions: Have you ever been depressed? Are you a masochist? When questioned as to whether or not they had ever faced bouts of depression, all participants responded with the answer no. Al responded by stating that he’s “never been in a serious rut or anything you could call depression.” John stated that he’s never experienced “anything beyond the normal ups and downs of everyday life.” All participants in this study indicated that they had no documented psychological disorders and not only denied, but laughed, at the idea of being masochists. Al responded, “I am by no means a masochist. I mean, paper cuts make me squeamish.” Again, with this subject matter I was very direct with my questioning. Do you suffer from any mental illnesses? No. Are you a masochist? No. I did not probe these answers any further as I found it unnecessary and bordering on being intrusive.</p>
<p>Atkinson (2003) described motivations in tattooing as walking a tightrope with deviance on one side and the fulfillment of cultural norms on the other. The central question one must ask while walking this tightrope is: are enthusiasts getting tattoos to fit in with an outsider image or are they trying to show their commitment to the ideals society suggests through their tattoos? This is not an easy question to answer as motivations may be geared towards both, especially if the enthusiast has several tattoos procured for as many different reasons. One of the arguments made by Vail (1999) is that the behaviours of enthusiasts are learned from their interactions with other enthusiasts. Could it be possible that an enthusiast was motivated by deviancy into the practice of tattooing and then learned behaviours and motivations that could be deemed as abiding by cultural norms?</p>
<p>All considered, the motivations for the participants in this study to procure tattoos seemed to be primarily ways of subscribing to cultural norms, rather than being blatant acts of deviance. The motivations that participants presented aligned with Atkinson’s (2003) themes of embracing difference. The primary themes of embracing difference that are highlighted by these findings are role transitions and affect management.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Many of the tattoos discussed in this study may be described as marks of conformity as they represent what Atkinson (2003) labelled role transitions. These tattoos depict transitions in life that have a large impact on a person. Brittany’s tattoo of the geisha girl was motivated by her 3-year experience of living in Asia. This time proved for her to be a very significant part of her life, and she chose to permanently represent this transition on her skin. Ashley described her future ambitions to have a large Hindu mask tattooed on her back to not only represent her transition to becoming a mother, but also as a symbol of the bond she has with her children. Role transition tattoos often represent bonds with others. Melanie described several tattoos that highlight this idea such as her first tattoo, the wing both her and her mother had tattooed on their backs before she left for British Columbia. She also described a “Mom and Dad” tattoo she received in British Columbia while she was away from her parents as she missed them dearly. As well, Melanie described an eagle tattoo she had done with school friends (the eagle was their school mascot) as a way of creating a permanent bond.</p>
<p>Al’s entire torso is a testament to the bonds he feels with each and every member of his family, as well as the importance of these bonds. Al related his primary motivation for specifically choosing a tattoo to describe such bonds was the permanence of the tattoo itself. Al, Melanie, Ashley, and Brittany chose to demonstrate these transition roles and bonds with family and friends through tattoos to show the strength of the bonds and the significance of the transitions.</p>
<p>Many of the tattoos discussed in this study may also be described as marks of conformity as they represent what Atkinson (2003) labelled affect management. These tattoos are memorial tattoos. Al’s first tattoo was a memorial tattoo for his grandfather who had passed away. Linking the permanence of the act to his feelings for his deceased grandfather, Al related that he felt it was the right thing to do. Although Chris’ tattoo of St. Christopher might be viewed as a protective talisman and a representation of his travels, it was also very strongly linked to the passing of his father. Melanie also described a memorial tattoo she received for a deceased pet stating that this pet was with her through some hard times, and the tattoo was a way to always remember her pet. When people approached her and asked her about this tattoo, she relived her experiences with her pet in each conversation. Melanie, Chris, and Al chose to have memorial tattoos to not only signify the bonds they felt with the deceased, but also as a way of dealing with their passing. Brittany described the years she spent in Asia as being very stressful to her family unit, and she turned this negative experience into a positive tribute to the strength she learned from this experience. For these individuals, the act of tattooing was a way to purge negative emotions with the result being a positive mark on their skin forever.</p>
<p>The participants of this study also demonstrated adhering to cultural norms by deciphering the cultural norms of the tattoo community through interactions with other enthusiasts. As the creator of the local tattoo community, Von Scotch gave valuable insights into the community’s development. One of these insights revolved around the idea that, within this tight knit community, enthusiasts often influenced and motivated each other through their tattoo projects:</p>
<p>I would like to think in my own small way, the things I try to promote in my work, adhering to what I sort of see as the values of traditional tattoo design aesthetics, that it seems like I created a taste for that kind of work here among my clientele and the people that see their work, just because my work is predominantly what people see around here, it sort of influences the taste and aesthetic of what people are into here, which is kind of neat to see. (I, p. 4)</p>
<p>When questioned about the tattoo community, Al related that the interactions described by Von Scotch occurred often:</p>
<p>We’ll go hang out there and…we’ll run into you, John, I mean it’s a community…you know who’s all been tattooed there, everyone likes to check out other people’s stuff. The next time I see John I’m gonna wanna see what he got … everyone’s kinda linked together in some way I think. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>Al also indicates the impact of such interactions through the tattoos he procured in memory of his grandmother:</p>
<p>It inspired me to get a lot more ideas. I was originally gonna just get some initials for my grandparents and then I saw John getting his and the whole thing. It was inspiring. I thought ‘maybe I can elaborate.’ I started digging into my memory bank for things that brought me, you know, that I remembered of my grandparents. (I, p. 6)</p>
<p>The cultural norm of the local tattoo community to put a great amount of personalized detail into tattoo designs was conveyed through the interactions of community members.</p>
<p>None of the participants of this study mentioned any motivation that could be deemed as embracing deviance. To the contrary, all of the motivations discussed in this study reflected a subscription to cultural norms including role transitions, such as leaving home and becoming a mother, as well as signifying bonds with family and friends. Cultural norms expressing the positive managing of emotions and being in control of one’s body are represented through the affect management of several participants. These findings force us to reconsider the deviant image of tattoos in our modern culture.</p>
<p>The Tattoo Experience</p>
<p>For the participants in this study, the first tattoo experience was relatively similar. It began with nervous excitement, with all participants relating that they really had no idea of what to expect in terms of pain and their ability to manage it. Chris and Al described a sense of nervousness before their tattoo experience that they connected to a fear of the unknown. John experienced a cold sweat as he took off his shirt to begin the process. Brittany and Melanie also related such feelings of nervousness and discussed their coping strategies involving having friends and family share in their experience. Ashley became physically ill. All participants indicated that they had no idea what to expect before the first pass of the needles.</p>
<p>This common experience continued as all participants came to the realization that the pain was not as terrible as they had imagined prior to the experience and although, not a pleasant feeling, it was something that they could bear. The experience ended on a positive note with all participants expressing that they felt better after having received the tattoo. For the participants with several tattoos, this feeling of satisfaction was consistent with each and every tattoo session. This sensation of constant satisfaction was indicated in the literature through the work of Matthews (2009). Matthews conveyed that she felt better after each tattoo and that this feeling did not wear off, but continued in her daily life. Her study reported findings where enthusiasts in California offered the same experiences in this regard.</p>
<p>Other significant parallels between this study and the work of Matthews (2009) were that participants demonstrated no relation to any form of depression or anxiety and those with more tattoo coverage discussed having higher levels of body investment with each tattoo. Al felt more confident with each tattoo. John had a high level of body investment with each tattoo because, with each tattoo, his body appeared better in his own eyes. Both Al and John stated that they did not have negative feelings towards their bodies before being tattooed; they simply felt that with each tattoo their body improved in appearance.</p>
<p>The highlights and lows of the common experience were also consistent among all the participants. The greatest element of the tattoo experience for all participants in this study was the end result, having the tattoos. Whether it be watching the tattoos develop over time as Melanie mentioned; or being able to share fantastic art filled with deep meaning with friends and family as described by Brittany; or as John, Al, Chris, and Ashley indicated, simply being able to wear the tattoos forever, all participants put great emphasis on the pleasure they derived from having the tattoos.</p>
<p>When questioned as to the worst part of the tattoo experience, all participants voiced their opinions that, if there had to be anything negative about the experience itself, it would be the pain involved. All participants made reference to the pain of the actual process, but also acknowledged that it was a necessary evil, a part of the process that could not be avoided. As John stated, “I look forward to getting the tattoo, but I don’t look forward to getting the tattoo.” This play on emphasis demonstrates the interconnectedness of the satisfaction of the final product and the pain necessary to get there. Some participants, such as John, Chris, and Brittany, focused on the pain associated with aftercare. Tattoos can take several weeks to properly heal and in this time can take some adjustment (Chinchilla, 1997). Not being able to use your tattooed arm the next day, or sleeping on the opposite side of your body for weeks, as well as the itchiness of new skin and general soreness, were reported by these participants. This common aspect to the tattoo aftercare experience is important to describe. Most people who are not tattooed will question people with tattoos about the pain involved in the experience. I have never had one of these non-tattooed people ask me about the pain incurred during the healing process. If they were truly interested in acquiring a tattoo and were concerned with pain, this aftercare period is something of which they should be informed.</p>
<p>While examining the data collected on the tattoo experience, I wondered if the participants of my study were addicted to getting tattooed. I was not familiar with clinical definitions of what an addiction actually entails. Goodman (1990) defined addiction as:</p>
<p>A process by which a behaviour, that can function both to produce pleasure and to provide escape from internal discomfort, is employed in a pattern characterized by (1) recurrent failure to control the behaviour (powerlessness) and (2) continuation of the behaviour despite significant negative consequences (unmanageability). (p. 1403)</p>
<p>It is hard to speculate if the participants of this study demonstrate powerlessness in regards to getting tattoos because of the wait time involved with getting tattoos. The normal wait time to sit for a tattoo in this community can range from 6 months to over a year. Appointments are required in this custom shop; therefore, an enthusiast cannot go in and get tattooed whenever he or she pleases. Perhaps by refusing to go elsewhere to get tattooed, by waiting until they can sit at the local tattoo studio, the participants of this study actually demonstrated power to control the behaviour.</p>
<p>With respect to the second characteristic of an addiction, continuing a behaviour despite negative consequences, although John and Al were aware of the negative consequences of becoming tattooed in terms of employment, they continued to get tattoos. They managed these negative consequences in a similar manner to Chris and Brittany (who were receiving their first tattoos) by placing their tattoos in hidden locations. Melanie and Ashley both worked within the tattoo industry and were not subject to the same negative consequences as the other participants. Their employment bwithin the tattoo industry could possibly be considered a method of dealing with the negative consequences of having a visible tattoo in regards to employment. The actions of the participants in this study thus suggest that tattooing is not an addiction for them as they demonstrate power to control the behaviour and manage negative consequences.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Living with Tattoos</p>
<p>The greatest factor in determining how the outside world views a person with tattoos is visibility. In the Japanese tradition, a body suit will stretch from mid-forearm, around the back, and down the front torso to mid-thigh on each leg. There is gap that runs down the center of the front torso. The reason for these specific parameters is that while wearing a kimono, the entire tattoo is still completely hidden from sight. When discussing visibility, Ashley commented on the idea that there is a line one crosses when one chooses to have visible tattoos; crossing that line turns an enthusiast from a person with tattoos into a tattooed person. For the participants in this study who had just received their initial tattoos, Chris and Brittany, visibility was a huge concern. They chose locations on their bodies (thigh and back) that were hidden under clothing. They both accredited their decision for tattoo placement as a way of getting accustomed to having a tattoo, as well as being able to decide when and with whom they shared their tattoo. With their tattoos being concealed under clothing, they ‘passed’ as a ‘normal’ person in any given social situation.</p>
<p>When participants with several tattoos were questioned as to their concern with visibility, they described it as a diminishing concern. Al and John have tattoos that cover large portions of their bodies, but can be completely concealed with clothing. At the time of the second interview, Al revealed that he had just booked his appointments to get his sleeves tattooed. This is a step towards more visible tattoos and evidence of this diminishing concern for visibility, although he is still playing it safe since a long sleeve shirt will still conceal his tattoos. When questioned about visibility, John described how he just had other spots to tattoo before he tattooed anything that could not be concealed by clothing. He also attributed this waiting for tattoos in visible locations to his career, as he was quite aware of the prejudices that many face with tattoos, especially in the work place.</p>
<p>Melanie and Ashley were the only two participants in this study with visible tattoos. Melanie revealed that she was only concerned with the visibility of her tattoos when she was in the presence of her boyfriend’s grandmother as she tried her best to impress her. Ashley revealed that she was not concerned with visibility at all. What is the difference between these two and the rest of the participants? They were also the most connected participants to the tattoo industry and culture. Melanie was an aspiring tattoo apprentice, working in the tattoo industry. Ashley had worked in the tattoo industry for a decade and was married to a tattooist. These two participants had chosen the social context in which they worked and their visible tattoos were a way of conforming to the norms of that social context, just as John’s concealment of his tattoos was a way of conforming to his social context. This observation demonstrates that, although visible tattoos may be viewed as an act of deviancy, it is actually an act of conformity in these cases.</p>
<p>The literature on the lived experience of tattoos illustrates that enthusiasts will encounter experiences of prejudice (Chinchilla, 1997; Johnson, 2006). Chris and Brittany, both having only recently acquired their tattoos, which were in concealed locations, could not share any experiences of being discriminated against based on their tattoos. Al related that 99% of the comments he received concerning his tattoos were positive, although his tattoos were concealed in everyday situations and he determined who might view them. John, having been tattooed for over a decade, related some experiences that were not as positive, but these represented a small minority of his overall experiences and did not reflect his daily experience. Melanie and Ashley, being visibly tattooed females, had several occasions when they were verbally and physically assaulted because of their tattoos. They described instances when they were ‘man-handled’ by people wanting to see their tattoos, in some cases having their clothing nearly removed. They also related negative comments, usually crude in nature, that they received based solely on their tattoos. These findings indicate that there may still be a very real prejudice in our society against visible tattoos, especially towards women.</p>
<p>Visibility within the local community is common. Von Scotch has established an atmosphere where tattoos are largely a normal occurrence. When questioned of the acceptance of tattoos in the local community, Brittany responded, “I think this community is very accepting of them. I think that we’ve been given no choice [laughs] really with the amount of people that have them.” However, although all participants of this study viewed the local community to be accepting of tattoos, Melanie and Ashley both admitted that their odds of gaining employment outside of the tattoo industry were unlikely.</p>
<p>There is a contradiction within the community. Although tattoos have been accepted by many people from many different demographics within the community, the idea that tattoos are not normative is still present (especially in regards to employment). The idea of social figuration, originally described by Elias and adopted by Atkinson (2003) in his study of tattoos, states that as people become tattooed, the non-tattooed population is more aware and open to the idea and members of this population are more likely to become tattooed themselves. This theory demonstrates how tattoos have become widely popular, especially in a small community like the one under study. Atkinson also makes note that, as more people become tattooed, people with established roles (teachers, doctors, lawyers, etc.) within the community will also become tattooed creating more acceptance of tattoos within the community. As tattoos have only recently become visible in popular culture, it is unlikely that tattooed persons with established roles have progressed high enough in the social structure to make a difference in this regard. Although tattooing has been on the rise in terms of popularity among the 18-30 generation, this popularity is not as represented in older generations and perhaps employers’ attitudes towards hiring policies involving tattooed people are based on this idea that persons above a certain age will not accept tattoos and not be comfortable dealing with persons having visible tattoos.</p>
<p>A large aspect of living with tattoos, according to Atkinson (2003), is how they are received by those with whom we are interdependent; namely immediate family members. All participants related how their tattoos were perceived by their families, specifically their mothers. John’s mother’s reaction to his first tattoo was not completely accepting, although her appreciation of the craftsmanship was noted. Al kept his tattoos hidden from his mother for six years. She knew he was tattooed but did not want to see them. When she did see them, she was impressed with the quality, and Al internalized this positive reaction. Chris’ mother would not look at his tattoo, causing a strain in their relationship. Ashley’s parents did not approve of her tattoos at first, but her mother came around to the idea by eventually becoming tattooed herself. Melanie’s mother played an important role in her first tattoo, sharing the experience with her. Among friends and family, Melanie’s mother would encourage her to show others her ‘Mom and Dad’ tattoos. Brittany related that she felt very lucky that her family was so accepting of her tattoos, discussing the joy her mother expressed when she first saw her geisha girl. These experiences are testament to the impact the reactions the immediate family can have on the lived experience of tattoo enthusiasts.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Tattoo Education</p>
<p>Von Scotch and Chinchilla (1997) advise potential enthusiasts to look for clean and safe practices as well as an artist with a solid portfolio and good character. The current study adds to the literature by describing specifically what to look for, items and procedures that the general public would not know. In this regard, Von Scotch lists questions that any reader looking to get a tattoo should ask him or herself such as: Does the shop look clean? Are they touching stuff with dirty gloves and then going back to tattooing? Rather than simply telling the reader of the risks involved and advising against tattooing at all (Reybold, 1996), this tattoo education centers on the belief that, if a person is interested in becoming tattooed, he or she should know of the dangers and how to avoid them in a safe manner while still acquiring a tattoo.</p>
<p>This entire study has been constructed as a tattoo education. The experiences of those tattooed have been shared in an attempt to impart upon potential enthusiasts the realities of having tattoos in our current social context so that they may make well-informed decisions regarding tattoos. I questioned all participants as to any advice they had for people who were looking to get tattoos, as well as advice for parents and teachers.</p>
<p>All participants advised that potential enthusiasts perform research. Chris advised that potential enthusiasts get tattoos for themselves and not to please others, while John felt that potential enthusiasts should create a customized idea of what they wanted and not just pick something off the wall. For Brittany, it was critical that potential enthusiasts make the tattoo very personal, give it thought for a year, and discuss the idea with people whose opinion meant something to them. Melanie advised waiting until the potential enthusiast was 18 and taking the time in-between to give the idea serious thought. Al suggested going to tattoo shops and asking questions as well as preparing a customized idea. Ashley recommended that potential enthusiasts really think about what designs they wished to tattoo and to consider if such designs would still be appealing at 50.</p>
<p>In regards to advice for parents and teachers, most participants highlighted the idea that simply telling someone not to get a tattoo will not work. Once persons turn 18, they can do what they will with their body. Melanie suggested that parents take their children to the tattoo shop to check it out for themselves. Brittany advised that parents and teachers keep an open mind to the subject and that they should discuss the idea with potential enthusiasts. Above all, Brittany stressed that parents and teachers should be supportive of the decisions potential enthusiasts make. Al suggested that parents and teachers should advise potential enthusiasts to put some thought into their designs. Ashley’s primary concerns involved health and safety, encouraging parents and teachers to have open dialogue with potential enthusiasts in a similar manner to that of practicing safe sex. Ashley felt that, in this day and age, it was the responsibility of the parent to become educated on the risks involved in such practices and to become informed of blood borne pathogens. In terms of safety, the parent needs to educate the child; in terms of design, the parent needs to listen to the child. By creating an atmosphere where open dialogue can occur, parents may ask potential enthusiasts questions to further develop the ideas of the potential enthusiasts as well as gaining critical insights into the lives and psyches of potential enthusiasts.</p>
<p>Education involves a teacher, a person who is rich in knowledge of a subject, sharing information she or he finds relevant with people who seek to understand the subject being discussed. Not all teachers are members of the Ontario College of Teachers, or any other professional teaching community. Every person is a student in some respect, and every person is a teacher in another respect. We learn from each other. Through the opinions of professional tattooists, the general population gains an understanding of aspects of the trade that go beyond the superficial appearances we encounter in popular culture. Through the opinions and experiences of tattoo enthusiasts, the general population gains an understanding of the aspects of tattooing that can only be achieved through first-hand experience. It is the purpose of tattoo education to provide the general public with a more in-depth understanding of tattooing on these levels so that if people decide to become tattooed they can do so in a safe, reflective manner.</p>
<p>Recommendations for Future Research</p>
<p>There are three limitations to the current study, each of which might be addressed by future research. First, although the participants of this study were recruited to represent different levels of involvement in tattooing among different genders, they are still a relatively homogenous group. Second, there is a likely impact on perceptions of the participants due to the shared experience of being tattooed by the same person and living in the same community. Finally, there are biases present, both those of the participants and the researcher, due to my personal involvement as the research instrument.</p>
<p>This study was conducted in a small, rural community where all the participants shared a common ethnicity, age range, and social status. All tattoo enthusiast participants were Caucasian, between the ages of 21-29, and middle class. It has been stated that middle-class tattoo enthusiasts create meaningful significance as a way to distance themselves from the deviant perspective of tattooing attributed to previous generations of the working class (Atkinson, 2003; DeMello, 2000). As all the participants in this study are of the middle class and all the motivations for their tattoos were extremely personal in nature with rich, meaningful significance, this hypothesis could be true. It would be interesting for future research to examine these differences by studying more than one social class, more than one ethnicity, and more than one age range.</p>
<p>All participants were tattooed by the same tattooist at the same tattoo studio. It would be beneficial for future research to study different artists within a geographical area to see if similarities arise in these tattoo experiences. It would also be beneficial to study the experiences of enthusiasts across different geographical locations, such as comparing the experiences of enthusiasts in different rural areas, in different urban areas, or by comparing urban and rural experiences with tattoos. It would be interesting to perform studies with the lived tattoo experience (experiences within the community) in a similar fashion.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Finally, I had been a participant in the tattoo community under examination for nearly a decade. Due to involvement in the community, I had biases that were reflected in the interview process. My body language, the way I asked questions, the way I reacted to statements; all of these aspects were influenced by my biases. In turn, the responses provided by participants might have been biased because of my obvious involvement in the community. These participants would have reacted (and perhaps responded) differently if the interviewer was from outside of the community and did not demonstrate any affiliation with tattoos. It would be interesting for future research to be conducted in a fashion where this relationship could be further studied. An example of this change could be for a tattooed interviewer to be a member outside of the community with her or his tattoos hidden in the initial interviews. The same researcher could conduct a second series of interviews with the tattoos evident. This procedure could help demonstrate how affiliation affects participation in this matter. A second limitation of my role as researcher is that I am male. It is impossible for me to fully understand the female perspective towards tattoos. It would be beneficial for future research to study the responses provided by participants to same sex interviewers and how these responses differ when participants are interviewed by the opposite sex.</p>
<p>My Final Thoughts</p>
<p>The philosophers of the Enlightenment posited that the identity of the self could only be created and understood in relation to others in a dialogical fashion. Through my studies of others, their motivations and experiences with tattoos, I have learned a lot about myself. In this process, I questioned my own motivations, how they were created, and how they have evolved. Although I have never been a fan of authority, I have also never considered myself a ‘bad boy.’ Rather, I have simply always believed in the autonomy of individuals over their own lives, as long as small children and animals are not harmed in the process. I have never considered my actions deviant, and I still do not. For me personally, tattoos are about belonging.</p>
<p>The literature I have presented in this thesis demonstrates that there are several perspectives that bring into focus the world of tattooing. Some researchers perceived deep sexual connotations in the motivations of the tattoo enthusiasts they studied, while others perceived indications of psychological pathologies. The majority of the literature proposed links between tattooing and deviance. Despite this slant in the literature, some researchers (including me) have probed the motivations of tattoo enthusiasts for descriptions of culturally normative behaviour. There is no one, definitive answer. There are millions of people around the world with tattoos, with just as many circumstances and contexts to consider.</p>
<p>The participants with whom I shared this research experience helped me to understand the culturally normative nature of tattoos in my local community. I hope that this research may help you, the reader, to consider such a perspective when people close to you voice their interest in procuring a tattoo. Rather than immediately perceiving such an act to be deviant, I hope that this research will inspire you to take a moment to have an open-minded discussion with this person. The revelations that could arise from such an act could help you to not only understand this person in a better light but perhaps yourself as well.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>EPILOGUE</p>
<p>At one point in the interview, Von Scotch becomes reflective of the tattoos he has created over the years and speaks specifically of a tattoo he created on my right leg (see Appendix M). It is a Balinese Barong mask. Barong is viewed as a protector god in the traditional ‘good vs. evil’ ceremonies in Bali. The mask was tattooed nearly 3 years ago and became an entire leg sleeve over a period of 2 years. In the past 3 years, I have travelled to tattoo conventions all over the world, and this specific tattoo has won nearly 20 awards in countries such as Canada, the United States, the United Kingdom, France, Norway, and Peru.</p>
<p>Having gotten to the point where I have done the kind of work I’ve done on your leg and gotten my tattooing to the point where you can go out, totally absent of me, it’s not like I know people and we’re ‘in,’ you’ve gone out as some sole traveller, showed up at conventions, pulled your leg out and people have dropped their jaws at what they’ve seen and most importantly my peers have dropped their jaws at what they have seen. They’ve been impressed by it and to me that’s huge because I do feel like I’m out of touch sometimes, I mean, I try to stay in touch as much as I can. To feel like my work is even on a calibre where it’s acceptable to the people that I feel have an ear to the ground to what’s happening in tattooing today feels really good. Your leg represents for me having to bring together everything I’ve been trying to learn in the last 13, 14 years of tattooing and having something that I can put down and say ‘damn I’m proud of that.’ (I, p. 13)</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>REFERENCES</p>
<p>Atkinson, M. (2003). Tattooed: The sociogenesis of a body art. Toronto, Ontario, Canada: University of Toronto Press.</p>
<p>Bradley, G., &amp; Wildman, K. (2002). Psychosocial predictors of emerging adults’ risk and reckless behaviors. Journal of Youth and Adolescence, 31, 253-267.</p>
<p>Canadian Broadcasting Corporation [CBC]. (2004, August 30). Body art: The story behind tattooing and piercing in Canada. Retrieved August 20, 2009, from http://www.cbc.ca/news/background/tattoo/</p>
<p>Carroll, L. C., &amp; Anderson, R. (2002). Body piercing, tattooing, self-esteem, and body investment in adolescent girls. Adolescence, 37, 627-637.</p>
<p>Carroll, S. T., Riffenburgh, R. H., Roberts, T. A., &amp; Myhe, E. B. (2002). Tattoos and body piercings as indicators of adolescent risk-taking behavious. Pediatrics, 109, 1021-1027.</p>
<p>Chinchilla, M. (1997). Stewed, screwed &amp; tattooed. Mendocino, CA: Isadore Press.</p>
<p>DeMello, M. (2000) Bodies of inscription: A cultural history of the modern tattoo community. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.</p>
<p>Deschesnes, M., Fines. P., &amp; Demers, S. (2006). Are tattooing and body piercing</p>
<p>indicators of risk-taking behaviours among high school students? Journal of Adolescence, 29, 379-393.</p>
<p>Glesne, C. (1999). Becoming qualitative researchers. New York: Longman.</p>
<p>Goodman, A. (1990). Addiction: Definition and implications. Addiction, 85, 1403-1408.</p>
<p>Harris Poll. (2008, February 12). Three in ten Americans with a tattoo say having one makes them feel sexier. Retrieved August 20, 2009, from http://www.harrisinteractive.com/harris_poll/index.asp?PID=868</p>
<p>Hicinbothem, J., Gonsalves, S., &amp; Lester, D. (2005). Body modification and suicidal</p>
<p>behavior. Death Studies, 30, 351-363.</p>
<p>Houghton, S., Durkin, K., Parry, E., Turbett, Y., and Odgers, P. (1996). Amateur tattooing practices and beliefs among high school Adolescents. Adolescent Health, 19, 420-425.</p>
<p>Johansson, D. (1994). Wearing ink. Auckland, New Zealand: David Bateman Ltd.</p>
<p>Johnson, F. J. (2007). Tattooing: Mind, body and spirit. The inner essence of the art. Sociological Viewpoints, 23, 45-61.</p>
<p>Johnson, J. (2009). Tattoo machine: Tall tales, true stories, and my life in ink. New York: Spiegel &amp; Grau.</p>
<p>Kitamura, T., &amp; Kitamura, K. M. (2001). Bushido: Legacies of the Japanese tattoo. Atglen, PA: Schiffer Publishing.</p>
<p>LeCompte, M. D., &amp; Schensul, J. J. (1999). Analyzing and interpreting ethnographic data. London: Sage.</p>
<p>Matthews, T. (2009). What motivates a tattoo collector: The psychology study. Tattoo Artist Magazine, 1(14), 84-85.</p>
<p>McCabe, M. (1997). New York City tattoo: The Oral history of an urban art. Honolulu, HI: Hardy Marks Publications.</p>
<p>McKerracher, D., &amp; Watson, R. (1969). Tattoo marks and behaviour disorder. British Journal of Criminology, 9, 167-172.</p>
<p>McMillan, J. H., &amp; Schumacher, S. (2006). Research in education: Evidence-based inquiry (6th ed.). Boston: Pearson Education.</p>
<p>Merriam, S. B. (1998). Qualitative research and case study applications. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass.</p>
<p>Parry, A. (1933/1971). Tattoo: Secrets of a strange art practiced by the natives of the</p>
<p>United States. New York: Collier.</p>
<p>Patton, M. (2002). Qualitative research &amp; evaluation methods (3rd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage</p>
<p>Pitts, V. (2003). In the flesh: The cultural politics of body modification. New York:</p>
<p>Palgrave Macmillan.</p>
<p>Roberti, J. W., &amp; Storch, E. A. (2005). Psychosocial adjustment of college students with tattoos and piercings. Journal of College Counseling, 8, 14-19.</p>
<p>Sanders, C. R. (2008). Customizing the body: The art and culture of tattooing.</p>
<p>Philadelphia: Temple University Press.</p>
<p>Seidman, I. (1998). Interviewing as qualitative research: A guide for researchers in education and the social sciences (2nd ed.). New York: Teachers College Press.</p>
<p>Silverman, D. (1993). Interpreting qualitative data methods for analysing talk, text, and interaction. London: Sage.</p>
<p>Stake, R. (2000). Case studies. In N. K. Denzin &amp; Y. S. Lincoln (Eds.), Handbook of qualitative research (2nd ed., pp. 435-454). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.</p>
<p>Steward, S. (1990). Bad boys and tough tattoos: A social history of the tattoo with gangs, sailors, and street corner punks. New York: Haworth Press.</p>
<p>Struyk, R. (2006). Gangs in our schools: Identifying gang indicators in our school</p>
<p>population. The Clearing House, 80(1), 11-13.</p>
<p>Vail, A. D. (1999) Tattoos are like potato chips … you can’t have just one: The process of becoming a collector. Deviant Behavior: An Interdisciplinary Journal, 20, 253-273.</p>
<p>Vail, V., &amp; Juno, A. (1989). Modern primitives. San Francisco: V / Search Publications.</p>
<p>Ward, B. (2006, June 16). School orders Grade 1 student to remove rub-on tattoo from arm. The Ottawa Citizen, A3.</p>
<p>Whitehead, A. N. (1929/1959). The aims of education. Daedalus, 88, 192-205.</p>
<p>Wroblewski, C., &amp; Heim, H. (1996). Skin shows V. Voorheesville, NY: Spaulding &amp; Rogers.</p>
<p>Yin, R. K. (1994). Case study research and design methods. (2nd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>APPENDIX A: LETTER OF INFORMATION</p>
<p>Title: (TH)INK CULTURE</p>
<p>I am writing to request your participation in research aimed at furthering the understanding of the tattoo community. The ultimate goal of my research is to understand the motivations behind becoming tattooed, becoming (or not becoming) more involved in the tattoo community, and how members of the tattoo community perceive tattoos within the current social context. I am a student in the Faculty of Education, Queen’s University, working on a thesis in order to complete the requirements for an M.Ed. This research has been cleared by the Queen’s University General Research Ethics Board.</p>
<p>In this part of the research, I wish to document the views of members of the tattoo community about factors that influence motivations to become tattooed and become involved in the tattoo community. If you are willing to participate, I will interview you for approximately 45-60 minutes in a public place of your choosing.</p>
<p>I am planning audio-tape the interview and take notes to make up a written record of your interview, so that I may obtain a verbatim account of any information you wish to share with me. The taped interview will be transcribed and maintained on a pass-word protected computer file and then the tape will be destroyed. None of the data will contain your name, or any information that may reveal your identity. Data will be secured in a locked office; your identity will be kept confidential. The verbatim transcripts of your interview will be emailed to you for a chance to edit the interview. In this stage you will have the opportunity to expand on answers, withdraw answers or offer new information. The edited transcripts may be returned to me via email. Even if you are satisfied with the interview and wish to change nothing, a return email would be greatly appreciated.</p>
<p>I do not foresee risks in your participation in this research. Your participation is entirely voluntary. You are not obliged to answer any questions you find objectionable, and you are assured that no information collected will be reported to anyone. You are free to withdraw from the study without reasons at any point, and you may request removal of all or part of your data. Any removed data will be destroyed immediately.</p>
<p>This research may result in publications of various types, including my master’s thesis, journal articles, professional publications, newsletters, and books. Your name will not be attached to any form of the data that you provide; neither will your name be known to anyone tabulating or analyzing the data, nor will these appear in any publication created as a result of this research. A pseudonym will replace your name on all data that you provide to protect your identity. If the data are made available to other researchers for secondary analysis, your identity will never be disclosed. If you wish to be identified, through your name or description of your tattoo, please advise of me of your preference by endorsing the relevant statements on the consent form. Otherwise, your tattoos will be described in a general manner without specific details.</p>
<p>If you have any questions about this project, please contact Myke Zinn at 519-386-6953, email: 6mjz@queensu.ca, or his supervisor, John Freeman, 613-533-6000, ext. 77298, email: freemanj@queensu.ca. For questions, concerns or complaints about the research ethics of this study, please contact the Education Research Ethics Board at ereb@queensu.ca, or the Chair of the General Research Ethics Board, Dr. Joan Stevenson, (613) 533-6081, email: chair.GREB@queensu.ca. Sincerely, Myke Zinn</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>APPENDIX B: INITIAL CONSENT FORM FOR TATTOO ENTHUSIASTS</p>
<p>I have read and retained a copy of the letter of information concerning “(TH)INK CULTURE,” and all questions have been sufficiently answered. I am aware of the purpose and procedures of this study, and I have been informed that the interview will be recorded by audiotape. I understand that I will be interviewed for between 45 and 60 minutes.</p>
<p>I have been notified that participation is voluntary and that I may withdraw at any point during the study and I may request the removal of all or part of my data without any consequences to myself. I have also been told the steps that will be taken to ensure confidentiality to the extent possible of all information.</p>
<p>I am aware that if I have any questions about this project, I can contact Myke Zinn at 519-386-6953, email: 6mjz@queensu.ca, or his supervisor, John Freeman, 613-533-6000, ext. 77298, email: freemanj@queensu.ca. I am also aware that for questions, concerns or complaints about the research ethics of this study, I can contact the Education Research Ethics Board at ereb@queensu.ca, or the Chair of the General Research Ethics Board, Dr. Joan Stevenson, (613) 533-6081, email: chair.GREB@queensu.ca.</p>
<p>I want my name to be used in all publications and presentations that come from my contribution to this project YES ___ NO ___</p>
<p>I want my tattoo to be described in specific detail in all publications and presentations that come from my contribution to this project. YES ___ NO ___</p>
<p>Participant’s Name (please print):</p>
<p>Participant’s Signature</p>
<p>Date:</p>
<p>Please write your e-mail or postal address at the bottom of this sheet so I am able to contact you with your interview transcripts and to provide you with study results.</p>
<p>e-mail or postal address:</p>
<p>Please sign one copy of this Consent Form and return to Myke Zinn. Retain the second copy for your records.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>APPENDIX C: QUESTIONS FOR TATTOO ENTHUSIASTS</p>
<p>1)</p>
<p>Could you share with me your earliest experiences with tattoos?</p>
<p>2)</p>
<p>How old were you when you first got tattooed?</p>
<p>3)</p>
<p>What was the first tattoo?</p>
<p>4)</p>
<p>Was there any significance to the symbols you picked?</p>
<p>5)</p>
<p>How would you describe your first tattoo experience?</p>
<p>6)</p>
<p>How long was it between tattoo #1 and tattoo #2? (if applicable)</p>
<p>7)</p>
<p>When did you know that you wanted more than one tattoo?</p>
<p>8)</p>
<p>How quickly did you become tattooed?</p>
<p>9)</p>
<p>What kind of considerations did you make when you were looking at the placement?</p>
<p>10)</p>
<p>Did getting tattooed change your earlier views of tattoos?</p>
<p>11)</p>
<p>What’s the greatest part of the tattoo experience for you?</p>
<p>12)</p>
<p>What’s the worst part for you?</p>
<p>13)</p>
<p>Do you feel like getting tattooed has changed you as a person?</p>
<p>14)</p>
<p>How do you feel society in general views tattoos?</p>
<p>15)</p>
<p>How much significance do you give to the body as being a communicative text?</p>
<p>16)</p>
<p>What advice would you have for parents and teachers who have children who are looking to become tattooed?</p>
<p>17)</p>
<p>How did you feel after your tattoo experience?</p>
<p>18)</p>
<p>Was this feeling consistent with your following tattoo experiences?</p>
<p>19)</p>
<p>Is there anything you would change about your tattoo experiences?</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>APPENDIX D: CONSENT FORM FOR TATTOOIST</p>
<p>I have read and retained a copy of the letter of information concerning “(TH)INK CULTURE,” and all questions have been sufficiently answered. I am aware of the purpose and procedures of this study, and I have been informed that the interview will be recorded by audiotape. I understand that I will be interviewed for between 45 and 60 minutes.</p>
<p>I have been notified that participation is voluntary and that I may withdraw at any point during the study and I may request the removal of all or part of my data without any consequences to myself. If my name is used in the study, it is likely that my identity could be inferred by people who know me. Beyond that, confidentiality will be protected to the extent possible.</p>
<p>I am aware that if I have any questions about this project, I can contact Myke Zinn at 519-386-6953, email: 6mjz@queensu.ca, or his supervisor, John Freeman, 613-533-6000, ext. 77298, email: freemanj@queensu.ca. I am also aware that for questions, concerns or complaints about the research ethics of this study, I can contact the Education Research Ethics Board at ereb@queensu.ca, or the Chair of the General Research Ethics Board, Dr. Joan Stevenson, (613) 533-6081, email: chair.GREB@queensu.ca.</p>
<p>I want my name to be used in all publications and presentations that come from my contribution to this project YES ___ NO ___</p>
<p>Participant’s Name (please print):</p>
<p>Participant’s Signature</p>
<p>Date:</p>
<p>Please write your e-mail or postal address at the bottom of this sheet so I am able to contact you with your interview transcripts and to provide you with study results.</p>
<p>e-mail or postal address:</p>
<p>Please sign one copy of this Consent Form and return to Myke Zinn. Retain the second copy for your records.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>APPENDIX E: QUESTIONS FOR TATTOOIST</p>
<p>1)</p>
<p>Could you please give me a general biography of yourself?</p>
<p>2)</p>
<p>How old were you when you began your apprenticeship?</p>
<p>3)</p>
<p>How long was your apprenticeship?</p>
<p>4)</p>
<p>Could you describe the tattoo scene in the local community when you started?</p>
<p>5)</p>
<p>What were the tattoos like in that time?</p>
<p>6)</p>
<p>How have things changed since then?</p>
<p>7)</p>
<p>I know there is no ‘average’ client, but what extremes in members of social standing have you tattooed?</p>
<p>8)</p>
<p>How far do your clients travel to be tattooed by you?</p>
<p>9)</p>
<p>Do you remember what your first tattoo was?</p>
<p>10)</p>
<p>What triggered your initial involvement in tattoos?</p>
<p>11)</p>
<p>What was the first design you tattooed?</p>
<p>12)</p>
<p>What is a typical day like as a tattooist?</p>
<p>13)</p>
<p>What is the greatest part of your job?</p>
<p>14)</p>
<p>What are some of the least appealing aspects of your job?</p>
<p>15)</p>
<p>Could you describe a typical tattooist/client relationship?</p>
<p>16)</p>
<p>Do clients voice their motivations behind their tattoos to you?</p>
<p>17)</p>
<p>What kind of rules or ethics do you run your shop by?</p>
<p>18)</p>
<p>Do you have any rehearsed phrases or scripts you use on first time clients?</p>
<p>19)</p>
<p>When you do not feel like tattooing a particular tattoo on someone, how do you deal with the situation?</p>
<p>20)</p>
<p>What’s your greatest fear as a tattooist?</p>
<p>21)</p>
<p>Do you have any future goals or aspirations at this point in your career?</p>
<p>22)</p>
<p>How do you see tattooing in our current social time?</p>
<p>23)</p>
<p>Do you have anything that stands out as a greatest accomplishment for you?</p>
<p>24)</p>
<p>How would you characterize your interactions with the community?</p>
<p>25)</p>
<p>What sort of things should people be looking for in a shop in terms of health and safety?</p>
<p>26)</p>
<p>Do you have any other advice for someone getting a tattoo?</p>
<p>27)</p>
<p>You have two little ones. What type of advice are you going to have for them when their friends start talking about tattoos?</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/think-culture/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>TLC&#8217;s Tattoo School &#8211; Public Artistic Indecency</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tlcs-tattoo-school-public-artistic-indecency</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tlcs-tattoo-school-public-artistic-indecency#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Thu, 21 Jul 2011 09:19:04 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=709</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The latest TLC show titled ‘Tattoo School’ has caused global uproar throughout the tattoo community. Students who seem to lack any foundation in art or design are given two weeks to learn how to tattoo. Without question, righteous indignation from genuine tattoo artists ensued. Tattooing is an art form to which many have dedicated decades...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tlcs-tattoo-school-public-artistic-indecency">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The latest TLC show titled ‘Tattoo School’ has caused global uproar throughout the tattoo community. Students who seem to lack any foundation in art or design are given two weeks to learn how to tattoo. Without question, righteous indignation from genuine tattoo artists ensued. Tattooing is an art form to which many have dedicated decades and still not achieved the levels to which they aspire. This art form is now being sold off like a work-from-home pyramid scheme with all the grace, subtlety and intelligence of a brick to the face. Yet in reviewing the abysmal tattoos completed by students of this ‘school’ one can’t help but draw numerous similarities to the portfolios of many tattooists currently practicing in studios around the world. If an inferior product is widely accepted, why would education of its recreation be so strongly criticized? It is a hard fact that true ­talent may not be taught or fostered within the aforementioned timeframe. And the primary negative repercussion would be the propagation of bad tattoos and ‘scratchers’ who work out of home or from equally un-hygienic venues. Acceptance that similar works can be produced by untalented hacks would more offend those who operate under delusions of grandeur in regards to the quality of their work or those who have settled for similar works under the delusion of it being art. The TLC ‘Tattoo School’ is truly an appalling creation yet, its very existence raises deep seeded questions of acceptability and standards in tattooing as a practice.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">First we face the question of why the TLC ‘Tattoo School’ was even green-lighted. Standard Western mass entertainment can be neatly summarized in two words: ‘reality television’. Highly staged shows with star-struck participants claim to offer viewers some unique stance that is magically one step closer to real life than other productions. From the Jerry Springer Show, to Cops, American Idol and Big Brother demand for reality T.V. has only been on the rise. Speaking from a South East Asian viewpoint the television productions of “Miami” and “LA Ink” did wonders for broad public acceptance of tattooing. Tattoos moved from an underground practice reserved for criminals to, if not a type of collectable, then at least a much more acceptable lifestyle choice. Reality television in this case had a positive influence in challenging outdated perceptions. Yet the two aforementioned tattooing programs featured established artists in studios of some repute. Therefore the quality of tattoo work produced had already been voted as acceptable through basic economics of the studios continued presence. ‘Tattoo School’ is the litmus test of how far the public’s acceptance of any kind of tattoo can be pushed. In a kind of Hegelian dialectic tattoo acceptance was initiated (‘LA Ink’), tattoo standards are now in question (‘Tattoo School’), and the result should be a synthesis of quality and acceptability. In the same insultingly hypocritical vein as Jerry Springer’s closing remarks of “… Take care of yourself and each other”, TLC’s ‘Tattoo School’ is a reflection of the standards we hold each other accountable to. Here the synthesis being initiated with the acknowledgment of the difference between ‘markings classified as tattoos’ on the one side and ‘tattoo art’ on the other.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Could the negative reaction to the ‘Tattoo School’ be considered a form of artistic elitism? Perhaps there were no other possible avenues that the ‘Tattoo School’ participants could have explored? An extremely well known television personality by the name of Bob Ross popularized landscape painting. His half hour program opened with him standing in front of a blank canvas, brush and palette in hand. After some helpful hints and gentle commentary one ended the program faced with a beautiful, albeit sometimes clichéd, nature scene. Art and design do not need to be taken in concentrated doses. In most branches of art there is room for those who dabble in drawing, paint for recreation and take up sculpture in their garage. And the grandest of educations does not guarantee aptitude. Yet tattoo art is the personalized culmination of design, physiology and artistic vision that is evidently not accessible to all. Options of amateur participation should extend only to activities that pose no physical danger to participants. In the same way that one must sit for a drivers’ license – control must be placed on activities that pose serious risks to health and safety if carried out by unqualified individuals. The ‘Tattoo School’ program has fundamentally failed in this respect.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">If the ‘Tattoo School’ was produced by a single studio on a shoestring budget then the concept of the school itself as well as the supposed training offered would be dismissed as a joke. Reality shows like Donald Trump’s The Apprentice or The Dragons Den can create an illusion of proximity and therefore ability. The incongruence of perceived versus actual ability coming from long term indoctrination. Simply, value is attributed to that which people deem worthy to record. The camera’s presence helps substantiate most any action recorded, an effect that much of MTV’s Jackass popularity relies on. Therefore participants of these shows have a kind of automatic authority. With viewers, possibly connecting to or empathizing with the participants’ course of logic, then being validated for congruent capabilities. Mr. X is someone worth watching. Mr. X did something I could have done! I am as capable as Mr. X. Psychologically, the chain of logic is massively powerful considering the perceived potential audience of these ‘reality’ shows. If ‘monkey see – monkey do’ works anywhere, it certainly does not pertain to tattooing. The core foundation of TLC’s ‘Tattoo School’ seems based around the convoluted logic that the cameras will somehow provide the authority of action so desperately lacking. </span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The production of the ‘Tattoo School’ was fundamentally pre-approved through long term public acceptance of sub-standard tattooing. TLC’s ‘Tattoo School’ is simply a culmination of complacency. If the differentiation between inferior work and tattoo art is made clear, then the school itself will be publically rejected as fast as a Nigerian phising scam. Quality standards of tattoo art are appropriately being called into question. Yet instead of berating the symptom, stop the cause. If bad tattoos are truly not acceptable – TLC’s ‘Tattoo School’ won’t be either.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">As always special thanks to <a title="The Unique Living Art Org. Ltd" href="http://www.uniquelivingart.com"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">ULA</span></a> and <a title="Tattoo Temple - Unique Living Art" href="http://tattootemple.hk"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Tattoo Temple</span></a> for their art, clarity and guidance.</span></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tlcs-tattoo-school-public-artistic-indecency/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Tattoo Bias &amp; Economies of Thought</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-bias-economies-thought</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-bias-economies-thought#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 18 Jul 2011 09:06:15 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=704</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[&#8220;Nothing in the world is more dangerous than sincere ignorance and conscientious stupidity.&#8221; Martin Luther King Jr. &#160; Hong Kong has somewhat of a ‘traditional infamy’ regarding triad tattoos. Due to the economic success and population density of this small fishing village turned metropolis, China’s Special Administrative Region is renowned for criminal tattoos and displays...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-bias-economies-thought">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p align="center">&#8220;Nothing in the world is more dangerous than sincere ignorance and conscientious stupidity.&#8221;</p>
<p align="center">Martin Luther King Jr.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Hong Kong has somewhat of a ‘traditional infamy’ regarding triad tattoos. Due to the economic success and population density of this small fishing village turned metropolis, China’s Special Administrative Region is renowned for criminal tattoos and displays of organized crime affiliation. Public perception and purported fear of these markings is then reinforced by mainstream media, Hollywood included. Far from an insight into gang organization, this portrayal is a fantastic double bluff. The practice also sheds light on how the general public’s judgment of the tattooed is merely an economy of thought – allowing for broad generalizations without the need for subsequent artistic discrimination. Both of these conditions allow for illogical and outdated ‘inked-discrimination’.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The term ‘triad’ is said to have been coined by the British after assuming control of the colony. The name was derived from the traditional Chinese triangle iconography used by the gangs signifying the unity between heaven, earth and man. And even most Hong Kong triad groups still have their roots strongly in Mainland China. Throughout the 19<sup>th</sup> and 20<sup>th</sup> century the triads’ presence in Hong Kong grew alongside the territory’s reputation as an international business and shipping hub. Like any industry, the triad groups were separated by area of specialty and geographical location. There are still many active groups throughout both Mainland China and Hong Kong. It was just in 1993 that the notorious 6 acre ‘Walled City’, boasting a population of 33,000 under triad rule, was demolished. Today the number of active members in each of the top groups is estimated to range between 20,000 and 100,000+.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The two most recognizable forms in triad tattoos are the dragon and the phoenix. These generally aggressive images work in tandem within the mythology. The dragon image is held to signify the ‘yang’ or dark side of the ‘yin-yang’ balance. Far from a beast to be feared or hunted as in Western mythology, the Chinese dragon traditionally symbolized good luck, power and control over various elements. Of these traits power is the most common reason behind the acquisition of dragon tattoos. On the other side is the ‘light’ or ‘yin’ element represented by the phoenix. A fire bird consistently reborn from the ashes, the phoenix symbolizes regeneration. And to that extent the phoenix also stands for a kind of power over the mortal coil. Again, the dragon and phoenix are the most recognizable pairing in triad tattoos. The other combination is the dragon and tiger. The reason for this second grouping derives from a variety of cultural sources including particular etymology of local dialects, myths behind famous Chinese leaders as well as the perceived internal struggle between the inclination towards good or bad (with each animal representing a distinct proclivity).</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The use of these images and mythology by triad members is not in question. Many triad members will have such tattoos. However, the mistaken belief is that these tattoos are used by the triad organizations themselves. Any broad categorizations of those who wear these tattoos automatically being a triad member of any repute are deeply inaccurate. The subtle differentiation being that those who publically display these tattoos are either a separate class of triad members or simply tattooed individuals.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Generally speaking there are two types of triads. The first is locally referred to as a ‘troublemaker’, the ‘young and dangerous’ type. These ‘troublemakers’ are generally concerned with street squabbles over territory, drugs, petty crime and intimidation. Due to their public profile and propensity for display, this type receives the most attention. The second type is colloquially referred to as the ‘black-band’ society. Much like any major crime organization their ranks are controlled with militarily precision and its members can be professionals from a variety of fields. Throughout the largest groups lawyers, bankers, business owners, politicians and policeman can be included in this second category. There are two rules governing the second type, to never cause trouble and to never be identified as a member. The gang’s income and business structures require the preservation of a status-quo. To upset this through any petty crime, unauthorized intimidation or showboating would be short sighted and absolutely detrimental to operations. The first type has allowed for the current negative stereotyping of the tattooed in Hong Kong. They have a propensity for very large tattoos yet, due to limited financial means, will usually only complete the outline of the piece. The second type, should they have any tattoos, would not display them in the same way. At an organizational level, leaders of various fractions will not allow followers to be tattooed. Such tattoos would draw too much attention whilst allowing for immediate identification. In a business where anonymity and discrete operations are of primary importance it would be wrong to assume that there is some displayed, physical method of membership categorization.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The idea of an economy of thought is simple, it is a mental shortcut. If one was passed by three people on the street and then asked to describe who passed, answers are most commonly economies of thought. A response could be “Two guys and a girl passed by”. Another could be “Two business men and a woman walked by”, and so on. From personal grooming, types of clothing and even their stride; a plethora of readily available information is frequently overlooked. Due to the sheer amount of information we are exposed to on a daily basis it very rarely serves any purpose to go into further detail than this. And in the absence of any extenuating circumstance, for the everyday person much of this information would indeed be useless to retain. One’s more complete attention is devoted to the environmental aspects that are of immediate concern or use. Economies of thought serve multiple purposes and allow for speedy navigation of modern day life. Yet if these economies of thought are taken as inherent truths they form the foundation for most every type of discrimination.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To racially profile, judge, dismiss or otherwise unfairly discriminate is to uphold an ill-formed economy of thought. A striking example of this being the ‘Craniometry’ and ‘Eugenics’ movements most famously employed by the Nazi’s. These supposed ‘sciences’ consisted of taking physical measurements of various body parts. The subsequent ratios between the measured sections were then said to indicate the subjects’ value as a human being. So the length and shape of one’s nose could be used as evidence of intrinsic inferiority or cognitive capacity. Again, an ill-formed economy of thought enables discrimination as investigation or genuine understanding of the facts is rendered unnecessary. This mental process (or lack thereof) with varying levels of complexity and specific cultural pressure applies to all racial profiling, stereotyping and prejudice.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To move out of the somewhat morbidly extreme nature of the previous example, general economies of thought are applied to most every aspect of life. These are internal defense mechanisms that allow for rapid categorization of the information saturated world we are part of. And not to reduce this logic to the Socratic line of continual investigation ending in the admittance we actually know nothing with certainty, mental economies of thought are comparatively topical shortcuts. Much like the snap judgment of someone’s supposed indicated wealth through a subjective calculation of the price of their clothing, the shortcuts in question here are ones that can be reduced or removed entirely with minimal effort.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To see that public displays of dragon and phoenix tattoos do not necessarily indicate a true inclination or connection to organized crime is a novel concept to many. As with any behavior, extreme actions are of course rightfully questionable. Yet tattoo art, in and of itself, can be an art form collected by the most educated and trustworthy people across the globe. To know that there are tattoos and on the other end of the spectrum there is tattoo art will allow for new, slightly more accurate mental economies of thought to develop. To automatically fear, discriminate or dismiss the tattooed would be allowing ill-formed economies of thought to grow and negative stereotypes to propagate. In a world where the rate of tattoo adoption is growing exponentially, we must understand that when properly performed tattoo art can be as varied, complex, beautiful and as detailed as the people who wear it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>As always, huge thanks to Tattoo Temple and the Unique Living Art Organization for their art, inspiration and clarity.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-bias-economies-thought/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Joey Pang SCMP</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/joey-pang-south-china-morning-post-feature</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/joey-pang-south-china-morning-post-feature#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 15 Jun 2011 10:16:41 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=657</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[1. Tell us a bit about your history as a tattoo artist. What made you want you want to become one and why? I have enjoyed drawing since I was a child. I worked throughout an eclectic range of industries but was, either consciously or subconsciously, always pulled back into drawing. When I found tattooing...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/joey-pang-south-china-morning-post-feature">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;">1. Tell us a bit about your history as a tattoo artist. What made you want you want to become one and why?</span></h3>
<p>I have enjoyed drawing since I was a child. I worked throughout an eclectic range of industries but was, either consciously or subconsciously, always pulled back into drawing. When I found tattooing it was as if someone had lit a fire inside me. From that moment it was exceedingly clear &#8211; tattooing was my true passion.</p>
<p>I have always held tattooing to be an art form unique unto itself. Your canvas bleeds, the subject of the artwork is extraordinarily personal and the motivation for application is often highly emotional. There are inherent pain thresholds that need to be passed in order to carry this art. And for many the obtainment itself is a powerful decision on its own. Collectively, there is an undeniable life within the work. To me this highly charged, interactive art form is more enticing and challenging than any other medium.</p>
<p>Tattoo art is the culmination of a variety of skills and knowledge sets. The most prominent of which being design, anatomy, physiology and psychology. The tattooing industry is also rather insular when it comes to education. When I was learning there were no qualified tutors. I was forced to take the piecemeal approach and learn the art in sections from people across the globe. I studied with tattoo masters in Thailand, Beijing, France, the United Kingdom, Germany, Switzerland and New York before starting Tattoo Temple.</p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;">2. Tell us about your tattoo philosophy. Where do you get your inspiration?</span></h3>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To me, tattoos are ‘new clothing’ for a naked body. Tattoos are not there to just cover your dull skin tone or trim your body’s contours with visual tricks. They can also express your personality, your thoughts and the world inside you. It is a presentation of the practical realm as well as the abstract mind.</p>
<p>As the designer and tailor of this new ‘piece of clothing’ I have to thoroughly understand my models &#8211; so they are able to express themselves with the creation of perfectly fitting ‘new clothes’. Only the model and I truly understand these ‘new clothes’ as they are highly personal creations. However, if this ‘outfit’ can evoke emotion and admiration in other viewers – this in itself serves a higher purpose.</p>
<p>Then these ‘new clothes’ may be categorized as a work of art. My happiest moment is being able to share this with the world.</p>
<p>Art facilitates the movement of abstract concepts in to reality. In most cases, the medium for art is simply inorganic matter. Only tattoos are exhibited on a living body – a permanent display to the world. Every medium allows for art to be portrayed in a unique way. Yet, the human body is perhaps the single most distinctive medium of all.</p>
<p>This art can only be carried when someone is ready to go through pain and have their blood shed. The physical body underneath the tattooed skin continues with its daily functions – its mandatory life cycle. The person then carries this art-skin out and into the wider world. This person is a living, moving exhibition. The art-skin makes its way across the world, from country to country. This breathtaking interaction between ink and the dynamic  human body gives life to this art. The art piece changes, grows, ages, dies and is eventually buried with the body.</p>
<p>For someone who genuinely appreciates the power of this art, in death, the tattoo should not remain a subject of the mortal body. To separate this tattooed skin from the body allows the tattoo to then be seen in its original form – as a Work of Art – a collectible that could be held for auction.</p>
<p>My inspiration comes from my love of art and tattooing. Seeing people change with excitement and witnessing these tattoo pieces come to life is a constant source of exhilaration.</p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;">3. Your work seems influenced by ancient Asian forms of art – Chinese, Japanese – why are you interested in these and how do they make your tattoos stand out against others?</span></h3>
<p>As a Chinese artist I would say that Asian styles are somewhat in my blood.</p>
<p>I don&#8217;t believe it&#8217;s a question of how these pieces would stand out in comparison to other tattoos. Genuine tattoo art should be independently recognizable as a work of art. The question would then be how does any artist approach and improve in their field. And the answer is the same irrespective of the medium; artists require a real passion, motivation to continuously pursue education and they must be able to put in huge amounts of hard work!</p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;">4. Do you see tattoos as a form of body beauty, in the same way that jewelry, makeup and fashion are? Why is this?</span></h3>
<p>As previously mentioned I see tattoos more as decoration or clothing for the naked figure. This permanence of this artwork is intrinsically different from other temporary fashion styles and accessories. Fashion, in the clothing and accessory sense, is both cyclical and in a constant state of flux. A tattoo is a permanent addition, once applied, it is not subject to any fad. If a tattoo is applied because of a trend it conversely becomes an indelible marker of a temporary influence. This is part of the reason why every piece at Tattoo Temple is uniquely created for each client and the same design can never be repeated.</p>
<p>Regardless, the immutable nature of a tattoo does not address the issue of choice. A person can still turn themselves into either a living piece of art or a stamped suitcase! To paraphrase &#8211; when it comes to matters of opinion debate is futile, there is no accounting for taste. However, there are objectively recognizable standards of quality within artwork. The question of whether a person chooses quality over cost or immediacy always remains.</p>
<p>Tattoos are similar to jewelry, makeup and fashion in as much as they are selected, optional alterations to physical appearance. I would say that flash-tattoos are more similar to fashion trends as they are patterns chosen from a predetermined set of choices which are then rapidly applied. The only unique aspects to both flash-tattooing and a fashion trend is down to how the wearer of either presents their selected pieces.</p>
<p>Tattoo art is something that should be understood as exempt from any trend. A tattoo can be you and your artists&#8217; unique creation. To make a tattoo into a genuine piece of art that compliments the bodies existing beauty takes a real artist with mature skills as well as an advanced design sense. Tattoo art is a compliment to the underlying figure not a distraction or fad. And most importantly, a tattoo is not something that should be chosen &#8216;off the rack&#8217;.</p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;">5. Are many of your clients interested in tattoos as a form of body beauty? Can you give us examples?</span></h3>
<p>The vast majority of our clients see tattooing as a performance or statement. It is often the case that they leave the studio picturing themselves as a work of art. Proceeding with the tattoo application is their participation and, at the same time, they expect that the result of this participation is a form of beautification.</p>
<p>Receiving a tattoo necessarily involves varying levels of discomfort. We attempt to make the process as enjoyable as possible. We have iPads with noise cancelling headphones for their appointment, coffee machines and a range of other amenities. We do try to make it feel as if clients are going to a beauty salon. And much like a Savile Row tailor, the studio feels like a place where one would come to get &#8216;dressed up&#8217;.</p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;">6. How do you feel tattoos have changed over the past few decades, from a taboo to a widely appreciated form of body beauty?</span></h3>
<p>Tattooing has just as long and illustrious a history as painting, drawing, sculpture, music or any other form of artistic pursuit. From its inception tattooing has been held to be a powerful and meaningful process. Tattoos can be a right of passage, a tribal adherence or even a spiritual pursuit.</p>
<p>Any negative tattoo stereotypes have only arisen due to the modern day appropriation of flattened out tattoo-flash images in conjunction with quick and cheap practitioners. In the same way that the industrial era gave rise to the possibility of mass production &#8211; the electric tattoo machine allowed anyone who could draw to participate in an art form that perhaps remains too demanding for most. Many untrained tattooists are more akin to mechanics than artists. They do not understand skin theory or even proper studio hygiene and, as a result, can often physically damage or even scar people. Accordingly, the idea of a &#8216;taboo&#8217; tattoo in popular consciousness was borne within the past few centuries from the adoption of certain forms of body art by frequently transient and subversive groups.</p>
<p>Tattoo art is not making a shift from the taboo into a culturally accepted practice. Mainstream culture is acknowledging the differentiation between a cheap flash-tattoo and genuine tattoo art.</p>
<p>Quite simply &#8211; tattoo art is a culturally rich unique method of expression that is almost universally practiced.</p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<h3><span style="color: #ffffff;"> 7. Do you feel Hong Kong and China in general is growing in its acceptance of tattoos? Where do you see it going in the future?</span></h3>
<p>Actually tattoo culture is growing faster in Mainland China than it is in Hong Kong. Chinese graduate students with a range of degrees are now joining the tattoo field. 15 years ago it was completely empty. China has started late but, like with many other fields, they&#8217;re growing fast. They are hungry to learn and the more open to the tattoo culture. They are currently developing tattoo magazines, conventions and boast the largest number of tattoo equipment suppliers. All of which are increasingly mature in comparison to general industry standards. Because of all these information exchange platforms, the learning and growth rate is currently exponential.</p>
<p>The Chinese government have even officially recognized tattooing as a cultural practice and have permitted conventions to be legally organized. Yet most of the top Chinese tattoo artists are already competing in international conventions or working in tattoo studios outside of the Mainland. We can already find a lot of tattoo art from China and it would be safe to assume that they will be a major player in the near future.</p>
<p>Tattoos started in Hong Kong after WWII and the primary target market were sailors. Afterwards tattooing became a form of identification for gangsters. As such Hong Kong in particular has a long history of negative tattooing.</p>
<p>Many still haven&#8217;t changed their concept of tattooing from this period. For quite a few Hong Kong people &#8216;tattoo art&#8217; and &#8216;flash-tattoos&#8217; are interchangeable terms with both being practices reserved for those of questionable repute.</p>
<p>It will take more time to clear tattoo art&#8217;s image and educate people on the difference between flash-tattoos and tattoo art. But we are starting to see a shift already with increased appreciation for a variety of tattoo styles. People are just starting to see what&#8217;s possible!</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #ffffff;">By Joey Pang of Tattoo Temple Hong Kong</span></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/joey-pang-south-china-morning-post-feature/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>The Art Of Cosmetic Tattoos</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/art-cosmetic-tattoos</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/art-cosmetic-tattoos#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 11 Jun 2011 09:27:23 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=644</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[. Cosmetic Tattoo Art For most, getting a tattoo is an exciting extravagance encapsulated in a world of choice. The most difficult question many tattoo seekers are forced to ask themselves is ‘what style do I prefer’? However, for a small percentage of people receiving a tattoo is also a medical, albeit cosmetic, procedure. We...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/art-cosmetic-tattoos">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><em><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></em></span></p>
<h2 style="text-align: center;"><strong><strong> <span style="color: #ffffff;">Cosmetic Tattoo Art</span></strong></strong></h2>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><img class="alignnone aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - Unique Living Art" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/Tattoo_Temple_Dragonfly_Joey_Pang_webs2.jpg" alt="Tattoo Temple - Unique Living Art" width="188" height="188" /><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For most, getting a tattoo is an exciting extravagance encapsulated in a world of choice. The most difficult question many tattoo seekers are forced to ask themselves is ‘what style do I prefer’? However, for a small percentage of people receiving a tattoo is also a medical, albeit cosmetic, procedure.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">We asked Tattoo Temple in Hong Kong for an insight into the other uses of tattoos. Although traditionally more popular in Asian countries such as South Korea, instances of cosmetic tattooing in Hong Kong are on the rise. Cosmetic tattooing is particularly popular amongst women and, although not yet a traditional and culturally mainstream practice here in China, it can be viewed as a burgeoning and empowered choice. Irrespective of one’s personal inclination towards or against such ‘inking’ there are numerous technical and safety issues not often considered.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Cosmetic tattoo art can be broadly divided into three types: permanent makeup, skin coloration and tattooing over scars. Permanent makeup tattoos are when the client requests color pigmentation or even tattooed dots representing beauty marks to be placed on their face or body thus replacing conventional cosmetics. These permanent markings range from tattooed eyebrows, eyeliner, blush to even lip-stick. Thinner highly precise tattoo needles are used for many of the cosmetic tattoo procedures. The second type of cosmetic tattooing is known as ‘skin coloration’. This is performed when, for a variety of reasons including the repercussions of surgery and burns, a small section of a persons’ skin color no longer matches the rest or most of their body. Tattoo Temple told us of one extremely brave client who came in for this procedure. The aspect that separates this client from all the rest was that the area to be re-colored was a portion of his testicles. And yes, he made it through the entire session.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The first two types of cosmetic tattoos require not only a steady hand but also an artist who is a color expert. Most anyone is able to select and match a type of tattoo ink from the many on the shelf however only the experienced artist can anticipate the end result. As a persons’ natural skin color will sit on top of the tattoo and as the tattoo is often intended to be readily visible, the visual mathematics of this practice is best left to only the experienced professional.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">According to Tattoo Temple the third type is the most requested form of cosmetic tattooing, tattoos over scars. In most cases there exists the perception that a tattoo piece could be placed over a larger area somehow incorporating the scar into the design and therefore hiding the scar. As a very general and broad rule, this can often be the case. Yet each scar, medical history, healing capability and design has to be individually reviewed by the tattoo artist.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Very simply, scars differ according to the amount of collagen the body produces. Hypertrophic and keloid scars are where excess collagen has been deposited over the area; these are the raised or bumpy’ types of scars. Atrophic scarring is an indentation of the skin. Atrophic scarring is most commonly from acne, chickenpox, accidents or surgery.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Tattoos are permanent because they sit beneath the layer of skin that is constantly sloughing or shedding. Most types of mild scars will be able to retain the color of a tattoo. Scarred areas more often than not form stable canvases (from the tattoo artists viewpoint) however it is still tricky territory when bearing in mind the intricacies and complexity of many tattoo designs.  When considering tattooing over a scar the key point to keep in mind is that tattoos are simply changes in coloration whereas scars are physical alterations. No matter the style or type of tattoo design, the skin onto which it is applied will not be physically altered except for the underlying coloration. The raised or indented areas of skin (i.e. the scar) can at best be expertly crafted into the design so as to minimize any untoward attention.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Tattoo Temple in Hong Kong was the first studio in the region to introduce custom designed tattoo art and are the only qualified cosmetic tattoo artists. Their waiting list is approaching the two year mark and it seems as though the demand for cosmetic tattooing is only on the rise.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #ffffff;"> <em>Written By Dr. J Chou, published May 15th, 2011</em></span></p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;"><em>.</em></span></p>
<p><span style="color: #ffffff;"><em><br />
</em></span><br />
<g:plusone size="medium" count="false" href="http://www.thetattooartists.com"></g:plusone></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/art-cosmetic-tattoos/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Tattoo Freakonomics</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-freakonomics</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-freakonomics#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 06 Jun 2011 10:22:18 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=573</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[. Tattoo Freakonomics A quick historical comparison of keyword search popularity for “tattoo” and “tattoo art” through ‘Google Trends’ yields an interesting result: a direct inverse correlation. Broad searches for tattoos have been steadily increasing with searches for “tattoo art” steadily decreasing. Whilst reality tattoo shows, celebrity tattooist and tattooed celebrities are on the rise,...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-freakonomics">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<h2 style="text-align: center;"><strong><span style="color: #ffffff;">Tattoo Freakonomics</span></strong></h2>
<p style="text-align: center;"><img class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2011" title="Tattoo_Temple_Smiling_Fighter_Joey_Pang" src="http://tattootemple.hk/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/Tattoo_Temple_Smiling_Fighter_Joey_Pang.jpg" alt="Tattoo_Temple_Smiling_Fighter_Joey_Pang" width="188" height="188" /></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">A quick historical comparison of keyword search popularity for “tattoo” and “tattoo art” through ‘Google Trends’ yields an interesting result: a direct inverse correlation. Broad searches for tattoos have been steadily increasing with searches for “tattoo art” steadily decreasing. Whilst reality tattoo shows, celebrity tattooist and tattooed celebrities are on the rise, a question of quality lingers. What defines genuine tattoo art as opposed to a tattooed trend? And why this differentiation is of concern.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For tattooing no one style of design can be held to be inherently superior. From Old School sailor tattoos to modern Chinese Watercolor the skill to perform, irrespective of your field and technique, is the underlying factor that necessitates respect. Additionally, personal inclination towards any one style is too beyond reproach. Preference should not be graded. The issue is that quality can be. And with this there are two distinct types of tattoos. The first are prefabricated or minimally altered designs applied by a tattooist. The second are unique commissions individually recognizable as works of art applied by artists. The former is a tattoo. The latter is tattoo art. The three following situations offer a rationale behind the prevalence of the commonly touted tattoo:</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">1) Digital Socialization: The first days of widespread internet access, personal e-mail accounts and online pornography spawned a phenomenon referred to here as “novel ethical maneuvering”. The constant trumping in obtainable levels of vulgarity, debasement or shocking images through a volley of e-mails became a widespread practice. The humorous Godwin’s Law states that as any online argument escalates in severity the probability of one participant comparing their other to a Nazi approaches 1 (or 100%). The aforementioned phenomenon of ‘novel ethical maneuvering’ is much the same as Godwin’s Law – only without a finite point of potential termination. The ability and method by which to invoke a reaction has no baseline or ceiling. It is not moving towards a probability of 1 but rather simply branching out in alternate, limitless directions. Today social media sites offer an almost global reach at the cost of traditional human interaction. This digital socialization has two distinct repercussions; decreased importance placed on personal conformation to social appearance norms and the ‘novel ethical maneuvering’ of interactions in order to gain or hold attention.  Comparatively impersonal interactions allow for a looser set of physical or ‘off-line’ standards. A near incomprehensible range of interaction choices dictate increasingly striking ‘attention grabbing’ tactics. This effect is then amplified through the user’s ability to join online niche groups (such as ‘tattoo enthusiasts’ or ‘lovers of body art’), a set of actions and shared ideologies ordinarily referred to as sub-culture association. These niche groups then reinforce the aforementioned repercussions of digital socialization. Tattoos have been adopted due to the ‘novel ethical maneuvering’ of personal appearance. In short, digital socialization has allowed for many bad tattooists of varying fame and repute to make quick money</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">2)  The Health Food Correlation: Or more specifically, why junk is still in demand. Today most any piece of information known to mankind is readily available. For any individual living in a developed country the excuse that one does not understand the basics of nutrition or the physical results of a fast food diet has no ground. Completely separate from any suicidal tendencies (in which smoking and extreme sports are also classed), the rationale most commonly used for fast food consumption is the preservation of time. Many state that the demands of modern life limit attention once devoted to healthy, home cooked meals. Ironically, a goal of body maintenance through balanced nutrition would be increased productivity. Using the same convoluted logic, junk tattoos have become prevalent. They are easy to apply and the people applying them have no waiting list. As with junk food the end goal is instant obtainment irrespective of any long term, detrimental effects. The stomach is empty and needs to be filled, a simple equation should standards of quality be lacking. A section of skin is empty and needs to be covered, with what and by who is of minimal importance should the standards of quality be lacking. Short term results outweigh the long term negative effects and immediacy takes precedence.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">3) Post-Modernly-Scrooged: Post Modernism has been defined as the flattening of culture. The once meaning rich image of Che Guevara is now placed on children’s notebooks. Mobile telephone ringtones have been turned into popular songs and classical concertos into ringtones. Salvidor Dali’s surrealist paintings have been used by countless individuals for their online avatars and the morality kneaded into commercials more often reside in the popular consciousness than does religious scripture (although this last example might actually be considered progress). Since the introduction of the electric tattoo machine and the standard ‘tattoo studio’ the cultural value or potency of tattoo images for many has also been flattened. As such the concept of a discerning tattoo collector is somewhat abstract in the popular zeitgeist. With comparative standardization of the cultural currency of tattoo images their price of application has too become generally homogeneous. The standardized cost and meaning has allowed for somewhat of an unbiased adoption by mainstream Western society. The goal for many is to simply carry ink rather than a form of cultural currency. Instead of commissioning an artist for a unique creation many simply adhere to the mega-store, mass produced economies of scale. If the end user cannot discern between the varying levels of potency then price and speed of attainment trump all other factors. A finger painting from a kindergartener and a Picasso will seem comparable if presented on a level platform to one who does not understand the criteria by which to judge them.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The value of an artist should not only be derived from their portfolio but more importantly, from their attitude towards the creation of the unique. These aforementioned trends and influences, although perhaps initially bleak, no more heralds the end of tattoo art than television meant the end of cinema. The mass consumption of rapid fire images compared to the depth of a true cinematic experience holds. As the television standards of common tattoos have been on the rise there are still those that will always value the depth and artistry found in unique commissions. The mass tattoo consumption is undeniably a trend yet the evidence of this style-du-jour remains indelible. The definition of true art is something that inspires and transcends, demand nothing less from body art.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Special thanks to Tattoo Temple in Hong Kong and the Unique Living Art Organization for their guidance and inspirational creations: <a title="Tattoo Temple - Unique. Living. Art" href="http://tattootemple.hk">www.tattootemple.hk</a></span></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/tattoo-freakonomics/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Proof Of Beauty</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/proof-of-beauty</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/proof-of-beauty#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 27 Apr 2011 07:13:06 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Tattoo Article Library]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=167</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The Mathematics Of Beauty &#160; In all art and design we often recant the timeless adage &#8211; &#8216;When it comes to matters of opinion debate is futile. There is no accounting for taste&#8217;. Yet we can also objectively say that there are bad tattoos and bad drawings. If take away the personal preference of art...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/proof-of-beauty">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2><span style="color: #ffffff;">The Mathematics Of Beauty</span></h2>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">In all art and design we often recant the timeless adage &#8211; &#8216;When it comes to matters of opinion debate is futile. There is no accounting for taste&#8217;. Yet we can also objectively say that there are bad tattoos and bad drawings. If take away the personal preference of art and design and simply concentrate on the composition or foundation of a piece &#8211; can there be common denominators? An objective tool for the measurement of success or failure in art?</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">These more generalized philosophical questions will be explored in later sections. Here we briefly look into the more classical mathematical measurements of beauty:<br />
</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<h4><span style="color: #ffffff;">The Traditional Measurements</span></h4>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">A growing body of scientific studies based on an ancient mathematical ratio suggests that physical attractiveness could be real and quantifiable rather than purely subjective. Greek and Egyptian mathematicians believed in a theory of beauty and maths. They believed that a common element existed in all things humans found attractive. </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">This element, known as the &#8216;golden ratio&#8217; or &#8216;divine proportion&#8217; is a mathematical ratio of 1:1618 &#8211; with the number 1.618 being known as &#8216;phi&#8217;. The golden ratio is based on the Fibonacci sequence, in which the first two numbers are 1 and each subsequent number equal to the sum of the previous two numbers. This sequence goes 1, 1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13, 21 and so on. The average ratio of each consecutive pair of numbers (1/1, 2/1, etc.) becomes closer and closer to 1:1.618</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">This ratio recurs frequently in nature. It can be observed in the spiral of a seashell or in the distribution of petals on a sunflower. The ratio of the lengths of the thorax and abdomen in most bees is close to the golden ratio and is occurs in sever man-made creations considered particularly beautiful &#8211; from Mozart&#8217;s music to buildings such as the Parthenon. </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><img class="size-medium wp-image-1167 alignleft" title="Tattoo_Temple_Sunflower_Golden_Ratio" src="http://tattootemple.hk/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/Tattoo_Temple_Sunflower_Golden_Ratio-300x225.jpg" alt="Tattoo_Temple_Sunflower_Golden_Ratio" width="300" height="225" /></span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">As early as the 15&#8242;th century the Italian architect Leon Battista Alberti believed that beauty was  matter of proportion and taht if a body was divided into 600 parts, beauty would be a &#8220;harmony of all the parts, in whatsoever subject it appears, fitted together with such proportion and connection, that nothing could be added, diminished or altered, but for worse&#8221;. The proportion which he believed would secure a harmony of all the parts was phi.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The Italian Renaissance polymath Lenoardo Da Vinci was also fascinated by this relationship. One of his most famous works, the drawing of the Vitruvian Man, showed how the human body conforms to the golden ratio. If you mesaure from the soles of your feet to your navel and from the soles of your feet to your head, in most people the longer the distance is 1.618 times the shorter one. The same relationship occurs if you measure from your fingertips to your elbow and from your fingertips to your shoulder. The face of Da Vinci&#8217;s Mona Lisa is also structured around this ratio.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><img class="size-medium wp-image-1168 alignleft" title="Tattoo_Temple_Da_Vinci_Golden_Ratio" src="http://tattootemple.hk/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/Tattoo_Temple_Da_Vinci_Golden_Ratio-286x300.jpg" alt="Tattoo_Temple_Da_Vinci_Golden_Ratio" width="286" height="300" /></span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">It was only in the 20th century, with the advent of cosmetic surgery, that man was able to capitalize on this knowledge and use it to help improve our looks. It is now thought that this ratio could hold the key to the modern ideal of the &#8216;perfect&#8217; face and body. </span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><img class="size-medium wp-image-1169 alignleft" title="Tattoo_Temple_Da_Vinci_Mona_Lisa_Golden_Ratio" src="http://tattootemple.hk/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/Tattoo_Temple_Da_Vinci_Mona_Lisa_Golden_Ratio-281x300.png" alt="Tattoo_Temple_Da_Vinci_Mona_Lisa_Golden_Ratio" width="281" height="300" /></span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Stephen Marquardt, a retired Californian plastic surgeon who also researches attractiveness, has designed a mask using phi. This mask applies the golden ratio to the human face. For example, the ideal ratio between the width of the nose and the width of the mouth is 1:1.618 &#8211; so the closer a face fits the mask, he finds, the more attractive the face is perceived to be. To prove his case he applied the proportions of the mask to the faces of actors and timeless beauties such as Marilyn Monroe, Marlene Dietrich, Pierce Brosnan, Tom Cruise and Egyptian queen Nefertiti. The mask was a perfect fit on all but Tom Cruise.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/proof-of-beauty/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aesthetic Experience</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/aesthetic-experience</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/aesthetic-experience#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 27 Apr 2011 07:11:22 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Tattoo Article Library]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=164</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The Science of Art A Neurological Theory of Aesthetic Experience &#160; V.S. Ramachandran and William Hirstein We present a hypothesis of human artistic experience and the neural mechanisms that mediate it. Any supposition of art (or, certainly, any aspect of human nature) has to ideally have three mechanism. (a) The logic of art: whether there...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/aesthetic-experience">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2 style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #ffffff;">The Science of Art</span><br />
<span style="color: #ffffff;"> A Neurological Theory of Aesthetic Experience</span></h2>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<h5 style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>V.S. Ramachandran and William Hirstein</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">We present a hypothesis of human artistic experience and the neural mechanisms that mediate it. Any supposition of art (or, certainly, any aspect of human nature) has to ideally have three mechanism. (a) The logic of art: whether there are universal rules or principles; (b) The evolutionary rationale: why did these rules evolve and why have they got the form that they do; (c) What is the human brain circuitry involved? Our paper begins with a quest for artistic universals and proposes a list of ‘Eight laws of artistic experience’ &#8211; a collection of heuristics that artists either consciously or unconsciously position to optimally titillate the visual locations of the brain. One of these doctrines may be a psychological phenomenon called the peak shift effect: If a rat is rewarded for discriminating a rectangle from a square, it will respond even more vigorously to a rectangle that is longer and skinnier that the prototype.We suggest that this principle explains not only caricatures, but many other aspects of art. Example: An evocative sketch of a female nude may be one which selectively accentuates those feminine form-attributes that allow one to discriminate it from a male figure; a Boucher, a Van Gogh, or a Monet may be a caricature in ‘colour space’ rather than form space. Even abstract art may employ ‘supernormal’ stimuli to excite form areas in the brain more strongly than natural stimuli. Second, we suggest that grouping is a very basic principle. The different extrastriate visual areas may have evolved specifically to extract correlations in different domains (e.g. form, depth, colour), and discovering and linking multiple features (‘grouping’) into unitary clusters &#8211; objects &#8211; is facilitated and reinforced by direct connections from these areas to limbic structures. In general, when object-like entities are partially discerned at any stage in the visual hierarchy, messages are sent back to earlier stages to alert them to certain locations or features in order to look for additional evidence for the object (and these processes may be facilitated by direct limbic activation). Finally, given constraints on allocation of attentional resources, art is most appealing if it produces heightened activity in a single dimension (e.g. through the peak shift principle or through grouping) rather than redundant activation of multiple modules. This idea may help explain the effectiveness of outline drawings and sketches, the savant syndrome in autists, and the sudden emergence of artistic talent in fronto-temporal dementia. In addition to these three basic principles we propose five others, constituting a total of ‘eight laws of aesthetic experience’ (analogous to the Buddha’s eightfold path to wisdom).</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><em>‘Everyone wants to understand art. Why not try to understand the song of a bird?’</em></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Pablo Picasso</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Introduction</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> If a Martian ethologist were to land on earth and watch us humans, he would be puzzled by many aspects of human nature, but surely art—our propensity to create and enjoy paintings and sculpture—would be among the most puzzling. What biological function could this mysterious behaviour possible serve? Cultural factors undoubtedly influence what kind of art a person enjoys — be it a Rembrandt, a Monet, a Rodin, a Picasso, a Chola bronze, a Moghul miniature, or a Ming Dynasty vase. But, even if beauty is largely in the eye of the beholder, might there be some sort of universal rule or ‘deep structure’, underlying all artistic experience? The details may vary from culture to culture and may be influenced by the way one is raised, but it doesn’t follow that there is no genetically specified mechanism — a common denominator underlying all types of art. We recently proposed such a mechanism (Ramachandran and Blakeslee, 1998), and we now present a more detailed version of this hypothesis and suggest some new experiments. These may be the very first experiments ever designed to empirically investigate the question of how the brain responds to art. Many consider art to be a celebration of human individuality and to that extent it may seem like a travesty to even search for universals. Indeed theories of visual art range from curious anarchist views (or even worse, ‘anything goes’) to the idea that art provides the only antidote to the absurdity or our existence—the only escape, perhaps, from this vale of tears (Penrose, 1973). Our approach to art, in this essay, will be to begin by simply making a list of all those attributes of pictures that people generally find attractive. Notwithstanding the Dada movement, we can then ask, Is there a common pattern underlying these apparently dissimilar attributes, and if so, why is this pattern pleasing to us? What is the survival value, if any, of art? But first let us clear up some common misconceptions about visual art. When the English colonizers first arrived in India they were offended by the erotic nudes in temples; the hips and breasts were grossly hypertrophied, the waist abnormally thin (Plate 1).1 Similarly the Rajasthani and Moghul miniature paintings were considered primitive  because they lacked perspective. In making this judgement they were, of course, unconsciously comparing Indian art with the ideals of Western representational art—Renaissance art in particular. What is odd about this criticism though, is that it misses the whole point of art. The purpose of art, surely, is not merely to depict or represent reality—for that can be accomplished very easily with a camera—but to enhance, transcend, or indeed even to distort reality. The word ‘rasa’ appears repeatedly in Indian art manuals and has no literal translation, but roughly it means ‘the very essence of.’ So a sculptor in India, for example, might try to portray the rasa of childhood (Plate 2), or the rasa of romantic love, or sexual ecstasy (Plate 3), or feminine grace and perfection (Plate 4). The artist is striving, in these images, to strongly evoke a direct emotional response of a specific kind. In Western art, the ‘discovery’ of non-representational abstract art had to await the arrival of Picasso.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">His nudes were also grotesquely distorted — both eyes on one side of the face for example. Yet when Picasso did it, the Western art critics heralded his attempts to  ‘transcend perspective’ as a profound new discovery—even though both Indian and African art had anticipated this style by several centuries! We suggest in this essay that artists either consciously or unconsciously deploy certain rules or principles (we call them laws) to titillate the visual areas of the brain. Some of these laws, we believe, are original to this article—at least in the context of art. Others (such as grouping) have been known for a long time and can be found in any art manual, but the question of why a given principle should be effective is rarely raised: the principle is usually just presented as a rule-of-thumb. In this essay we try to present all (or many) of these laws together and provide a coherent biological framework, for only when they are all considered simultaneously and viewed in a biological context do they begin to make sense. There are in fact three cornerstones to our argument. First, what might loosely be called the ‘internal logic’ of the phenomenon (what we call ‘laws’ in this essay). Second, the evolutionary rationale: the question of why the laws evolved and have that particular form (e.g. grouping facilitates object perception). And third, the neurophysiology (e.g. grouping occurs in extrastriate areas and is facilitated by synchronization of spikes and direct limbic activation).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">All three of these need to be in place—and must inform each other—before we can claim to have ‘understood’ any complex manifestation of human nature — such as art. Many earlier discussions of art, in our view, suffer from the shortcoming that they view the problem from just one or two of these perspectives. We should clarify at the outset that many aspects of art will not be discussed in this article — such as matters concerning style. Indeed it may well be that much of art really has to do with aggressive marketing and hype, and this inevitably introduces an element of arbitrariness that complicates the picture enormously. Furthermore the artistic ‘universals’ that we shall consider are not going to provide an instant formula for distinguishing ‘tacky’ or ‘tourist’ art, that hangs in the lobbies of business executives, from the genuine thing—even though a really gifted artist could do so instantly —and until we can do that we can hardly claim to have ‘understood’ art. Yet despite these reservations, we do believe that there is at least a component to art—however small—that IS lawful and can be analysed in accordance with the principles or laws outlined here. Although we initially proposed these ‘laws’ in a playful spirit, we were persuaded that there is enough merit in them to warrant publication in a philosophical journal. If the essay succeeds in stimulating a dialogue between artists, visual physiologists and evolutionary biologists, it will have adequately served its purpose.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;">The Essence of Art and the Peak Shift Principle</span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Hindu artists often speak of conveying the rasa, or ‘essence’, of something in order to evoke a specific mood in the observer. But what exactly does this mean? What does it mean to ‘capture the very essence’ of something in order to ‘evoke a direct emotional response’? The answer to these questions, it turns out, provides the key to understanding what art really is. Indeed, as we shall see, what the artist tries to do (either consciously or unconsciously) is to not only capture the essence of something but also to amplify it in order to more powerfully activate the same neural mechanisms that would be activated by the original object. As the physiologist Zeki (1998) has eloquently noted, it may not be a coincidence that the ability of the artist to abstract the ‘essential features’ of an image and discard redundant information is essentially identical to what the visual areas themselves have evolved to do. </span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Consider the peak shift effect — a well-known principle in animal discrimination learning. If a rat is taught to discriminate a square from a rectangle (of say, 3:2 aspect ratio) and rewarded for the rectangle, it will soon learn to respond more frequently to the rectangle. Paradoxically, however, the rat’s response to a rectangle that is even longer and skinnier (say, of aspect ratio 4:1) is even greater than it was to the original prototype on which it was trained. This curious result implies that what the rat is learning is not a prototype but a rule, i.e. rectangularity. We shall argue in this essay that this principle holds the key for understanding the evocativeness of much of visual art. We are not arguing that it’s the only principle, but that it is likely to be one of a small subset of such principles underlying artistic experience. How does this principle—the peak shift effect—relate to human pattern recognition and aesthetic preference? Consider the way in which a skilled cartoonist produces a caricature of a famous face, say Nixon’s. What he does (unconsciously) is to take the average of all faces, subtract the average from Nixon’s face (to get the difference between Nixon’s face and all others) and then amplify the differences to produce a caricature. The final result, of course, is a drawing that is even more Nixon-like than the original. The artist has amplified the differences that characterize Nixon’s face in the same way that an even skinnier rectangle is an amplified version of the original prototype that the rat is exposed to. This leads us to our first aphorism: ‘All art is caricature’.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">(This is not literally true, of course, but as we shall see, it is true surprisingly often.) And the same principle that applies for recognizing faces applies to all aspects of form recognition. It might seem a bit strange to regard caricatures as art but take a second look at the Chola bronze—the accentuated hips and bust of the Goddess Parvati (Plate 1) and you will see at once that what you have here is essentially a caricature of the female form. There may be neurons in the brain that represent sensuous, rotund feminine form as opposed to angular masculine form and the artist has chosen to amplify the ‘very essence’ (the rasa) of being feminine by moving the image even further along toward the feminine end of the female/male spectrum (Plate 4). The result of these amplifications is a ‘super stimulus’ in the domain of male/female differences. It is interesting, in this regard, that the earliest known forms of art are often caricatures of one sort or another; e.g. prehistoric cave art depicting animals like bison and mammoths, or the famous Venus ‘fertility’ figures. As a further example, look at the pair of nudes in Plate 5, a sculpture from Northern India (circa 800 AD). No normal woman can adopt such contorted postures and yet the sculpture is incredibly evocative—beautiful—capturing the rasa of feminine poise and grace. To explain how he achieves this effect, consider the fact that certain postures are impossible (and unlikely) among men but possible in women because of certain anatomical differences that impose constraints on what can or cannot be done. Now in our view what the artist has done here is to subtract the male posture from the female posture to produce a caricature in ‘posture space’ thereby amplifying ‘feminine posture’ and producing a correspondingly high limbic activation. The same can be said of the dancer in Plate 6 or for the amorous couple (Plate 7). Again, even though these particular, highly stylized anatomical poses are impossible (or unlikely) it is very evocative of the ‘Sringara Rasa’ or ‘Kama rasa’ (sexual and amorous ecstasy) because the artist is providing a ‘caricature’ that exaggerates the amorous pose. It is as though the artist was been able to intuitively access and powerfully stimulate neural mechanisms in the brain that represent ‘amorousness’.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">A posture space might be realized in the form of a large set of remembered postures of people one has observed. (Whether one might expect such a memory mapping to exist in the ‘dorsal’ stream of visual processing, which connects with the agent’s own body representations, or the ‘ventral’ stream, known to be used for face perception, is an interesting question; perhaps the answer is, both). There is an obvious need to connect these posture representations to the limbic system: it is quite imperative that I recognize an attack posture, a posture — or body position — which beckons me, or one which indicates sadness or depression, etc. The sculptors of Plates 5 and 6 relied on this represented posture space in creating their works. The sculptor knows, consciously or not, that the sight of those postures will evoke a certain sort of limbic activation when the posture is successfully represented in the posture space system—he tells a story in this medium, we might say. Until now we have considered caricatures in the form  domain, but we know from the pioneering work of many physiologists (Zeki, 1980; see also Livingstone and Hubel, 1987; Allman &amp; Kaas, 1971; Van Essen &amp; Maunsell, 1980)  that the primate brain has specialized modules concerned with other visual modalities such as colour depth and motion. Perhaps the artist can generate caricatures by  exploiting the peak shift effect along dimensions other than form space, e.g., in ‘colour space’ or ‘motion space’. For instance consider the striking examples of the plump,  cherub-faced nudes that Boucher is so famous for. Apart from emphasizing feminine, neotonous babylike features (a peak shift in the masculine/feminine facial features  domain) notice how the skin tones are exaggerated to produce an unrealistic and absurd ‘healthy’ pink flush. In doing this, one could argue he is producing a caricature in  colour space, particularly the colours pertaining to male/female differences in skin tone. Another artist, Robert, on the other hand, pays little attention to colour or even to form, but tends to deliberately overemphasize the textural attributes of his objects, be they bricks, leaves, soil, or cloth. And other artists have deliberately exaggerated  (‘caricatured’ or produced peak shifts in) shading, highlights, illumination etc to an extent that would never occur in a real image. Even music may involve generating peak shifts in certain primitive, passionate primate vocalizations such as a separation cry; the emotional response to such sounds may be partially hard-wired in our brains.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">A potential objection to this scheme is that it is not always obvious in a given picture what the artist is trying to caricature, but this is not an insurmountable objection. Ethologists have long known that a seagull chick will beg for food by pecking at its mother’s beak. Remarkably, it will peck just as vigorously at a disembodied beak with no mother attached or even a brown stick with a red dot at the end (the gull’s beak has a vivid red spot near the tip). The stick with the red dot is an example of a ‘releasing stimulus’ or ‘trigger feature’ since, as far as the chick’s visual system is concerned this stimulus is as good as the entire mother bird. What is even more remarkable, though, was Tinbergen’s discovery (Tinbergen, 1954) that a very long, thin brown stick, with three red stripes at the end is even more effective in eliciting pecks than the original beak, even though it looks nothing like a beak to a human observer. The gull’s form recognition areas are obviously wired-up in such a way that Tinbergen had inadvertently  produced a super stimulus, or a caricature in ‘beak space’ (e.g. the neurons in the gull’s brain might embody the rule ‘more red contour the better’). Indeed, if there were an art gallery in the world of the seagull, this ‘super beak’ would qualify as a great work of art—a Picasso. Likewise, it is possible that some types of 19 V.S. RAMACHANDRAN AND W. HIRSTEIN art such as cubism are activating brain mechanisms in such a way as to tap into or even caricature certain innate form primitives which we do not yet fully  understand.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">At present we have no idea what the ‘form primitives’ used by the human visual pathways are, but we suggest that many artists may be unconsciously producing heightened activity in the ‘form areas’ in a manner that is not obvious to the conscious mind, just as it isn’t obvious why a long stick with three red stripes is a ‘super beak’. Even the sunflowers of Van Gogh or the water lilies of Monet may be the equivalent—in colour space — of the stick with the three stripes, in that they excite the visual neurons that represent colour memories of those flowers even more effectively than a real sunflower or water lily might. There is also clearly a mnemonic component of aesthetic perception, including, the autobiographical memory of the artist, and of her viewer, as well as the viewer’s more general ‘cognitive stock’ brought to his encounter with the work. This general cognitive stock includes the viewer’s memory of his encounters with the painting’s etiological forebears, including those works that the artist himself was aware of. Often paintings contain homages to earlier artists and this concept of homage fits what we have said about caricature: the later artist makes a caricature of his  acknowledged predecessor, but a loving one, rather than the ridiculing practised by the editorial cartoonist. Perhaps some movements in the history of art can be understood as driven by a logic of peak shift: the new art form finds and amplifies the essence of a previous one (sometimes many years previous, in the case of Picasso and African art). [2] Another manifestation of this principle can be seen in the florid sexual displays of birds—that we find so attractive. It is very likely, as suggested by Darwin, that the  grotesque exaggeration of these displays, for example the magnificent wings of the birds of paradise, is a manifestation of the peak shift effect during mate choice—sexual selection caused by birds of each generation preferring caricatures of the opposite sex to mate with (just as humans lean toward Playboy pinups and Chippendale dancers). Indeed we have recently suggested (Ramachandran and Blakeslee, 1998) that many aspect of morphological evolution (not just ‘secondary sexual characteristics’ or florid ‘ethological releasers’ and threat displays) may be the outcome of runaway selection, based on the peak shift principle. The result would be not only the emergence and  ‘quantization’ of new species, but also a progressive and almost comical ‘caricaturization’ of phylogenetic trends of precisely the kind one sees in the evolution  of elephants or ankylosaurs. Even the quirks of fashion design (e.g. corsets becoming absurdly narrow, shoes becoming smaller and smaller in ancient China, shrinking miniskirts) become more comprehensible in terms of this perceptual principle. One wonders, also, whether the striking resemblance between the accumulation of jewellery, shoes and other brightly coloured objects by humans and the collections of bright pebbles, berries and feathers by bowerbirds building their enormous nests is entirely coincidental.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Lastly, consider the evolution of facial expressions. Darwin proposed that a ‘threat gesture’ may have evolved from the real facial movements one makes before attacking a victim — i.e. the baring of canines, etc. The same movement may eventually become divorced from the actual act and begin to serve as a communication of intent — a threat. If the peak shift principle were to operate in the recipient’s brain it is easy to see how such a ritualized signal would become progressively amplified across generations. Darwin had a difficult time, however, explaining why gestures such as sadness (instead of joy) seem to involve the opposite movement of facial features—e.g. lowering the corners of the mouth—and he came up with his somewhat ad hoc ‘principle of antithesis’, which states that somehow the opposite emotion is automatically linked to the opposite facial movements. We would suggest, instead, that the principle of antithesis is, once again, an indirect result of the recipient’s brain applying the peak shift principle. Once the organism has circuitry in its brain that saysKis normal and J is a smile, then it may follow automatically that L is the expression of the opposite emotion—sadness. Whether this particular conjecture is correct or not we believe that emotional expressions analysed in terms of the peak shift effect may begin to make more sense than they have in the past. Another layer of complexity here is that even the perception of complex postures or actions may Perceptual Grouping and Binding is Directly Reinforcing One of the main functions of ‘early vision’ (mediated by the thirty or so extrastriate visual areas) is to discover and delineate objects in the visual field (Marr, 1981; Ramachandran, 1990; Pinker, 1998; Shepard, 1981) and for doing this the visual areas rely, once again, on extracting correlations.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For instance if a set of randomly placed spots A is superimposed on another set of randomly placed dots B, they are seen to mingle to form just a single enormous cluster. But if you now move one of the clusters (say, A) then all the dots are instantly glued or bound together perceptually to create an object that is clearly separate from the background cluster B. Similarly if cluster A is made of red dots (and B is of green dots) we have no difficulty in segregating them instantly. This brings us to our second point. The very  process of discovering correlations and of ‘binding’ correlated features to create unitary objects or events must be reinforcing for the organism—in order to provide incentive for discovering such correlations (Ramachandran and Blakeslee, 1998). Consider the famous hidden face:</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Initially seen as a jumble of splotches, once the Dalmatian is seen, its spots are grouped together — a pleasing  effect, caused perhaps by activation of the limbic system by  temporal lobe cortexrequire the observer to somehow internally re-enact or ‘rehearse’ the action before it is identified. For instance, patients with apraxia (inability to perform complex skilled movements resulting from damage to the left supramarginal gyrus) often, paradoxically, have difficulty perceiving and recognizing complex actions performed by others. Also, there are cells in the frontal lobes thought to be involved in the production of complex movements but which also fire when the animal perceives the same movements performed by a the experimenter (di Pellegrino et al., 1992). This finding — together with the peak shift effect—would help account for Darwin’s ‘principle of  antithesis’, which would otherwise seem completely mysterious. Such cells may also be activated powerfully when viewing dynamic figural representations such as the ‘Dancing Devi’ (Plate 6). or Dalmatian dog photo (Fig. 2). This is seen initially as a random jumble of splotches. The number of potential groupings of these splotches is infinite but once the dog is seen your visual system links only a subset of these splotches together and it is impossible not to ‘hold on’ to this group of linked splotches. Indeed the  discovery of the dog and the linking of the dog-relevant splotches generates a pleasant ‘aha’ sensation. In ‘colour space’ the equivalent of this would be wearing a blue scarf  with red flowers if you are wearing a red skirt; the perceptual grouping of the red flowers and your red skirt is aesthetically pleasing — as any fashion designer will tell you.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">These examples suggest that there may be direct links in the brain between the processes that discover such correlations and the limbic areas which give rise to the pleasurable ‘rewarding’ sensations associated with ‘feature binding’. So when you choose a blue matte to frame your painting in order to ‘pick up’ flecks of blue in the painting you are indirectly tapping into these mechanisms. How is such grouping achieved? As noted above, the primate brain has over two dozen visual areas each of which is concerned with a different visual attribute such as motion, colour, depth, form, etc. These areas are probably concerned with extracting correlations in ‘higher dimensional’ spaces — such as ‘colour space’ or ‘motion space’. In a regular topographic map — e.g., in area 17 — features that are close together in physical space are also close together in the brain (which is all that is meant by ‘map’). But now think of non-topographic maps — say a map of ‘colour space’ — in which points that are close together in wavelength are mapped close together in the colour area of the brain even though they may be distant from each other physically (Barlow, 1986). Such proximity along different feature dimensions may be useful for perceptual grouping and ‘binding’ of features that are similar within that dimension. This argument sounds plausible, but why should the outputs of separate vision modules—space, colour, depth, motion, etc.—be sent directly to the limbic system before further processing has occurred? Why not delay the reinforcement produced by limbic activation until the object has actually been identified by neurons in inferotemporal cortex? After all, the various Gestalt grouping processes are thought to occur autonomously as a result of computations within each module itself (Marr, 1981) without benefit of either cross-module or ‘top down’ influences — so why bother hooking up the separate modules themselves to limbic regions? One resolution of this paradox might simply be that the serial, hierarchical, ‘bucket brigade’ model of vision is seriously flawed and that eliminating ambiguity, segmenting the scene and discovering and identifying objects do indeed rely on top down processes — at least to some situations  (Churchland et al., 1994). The visual system is often called upon to segment the scene, delineate figure from ground and recognize objects in very noisy environments — i.e., to defeat camouflage — and this might be easier to accomplish if a limbic ‘reinforcement’ signal is not only fed back to early vision once an object has been completely identified, but is evoked at each and every stage in processing as soon as a partial ‘consistency’ and binding is achieved. This would explain why we say ‘aha’ when the Dalmatian is finally seen in Fig. 2—and why it is difficult to revert back to seeing merely splotches once the dog is seen as a whole: that particular percept is powerfully reinforced (Ramachandran and Blakeslee, 1998). In other words, even though the grouping may be initially based on autonomous process in each module (Marr, 1981), once a cluster of features becomes perceptually salient as a ‘chunk’ with boundaries (i.e. an object), it may send a signal to the limbic centres which in turn causes you to ‘hold on’ to that chunk to facilitate  further computation. There is physiological evidence that grouping of features leads to synchronization of the spikes (action potentials) of neurons that extract those features (Singer and Gray, 1995; Crick and Koch, 1998) and perhaps it is this synchrony that allows the signal to be sent to the limbic pathways. (This, by the way, may be one reason why musical consonance often involves harmonics—for example, a C-major chord—which, for physical reasons would tend to emerge from a single object, whereas dissonant notes are likely to emerge from two or more separate objects.) The key idea, then, is the following (and it applies to many of our laws, not just grouping). Given the limited attentional resources in the brain and limited neural space for competing representations, at every stage in processing there is generated a ‘Look here, there is a clue to  something potentially object-like’ signal that produces limbic activation and draws your attention to that region (or feature) , thereby facilitating the processing of those regions or features at earlier stages. Furthermore, partial ‘solutions’ or conjectures to perceptual problems are fed back from every level in the hierarchy to every earlier module to impose a small bias in processing and the final percept emerges from such progressive ‘bootstrapping’ (Ramachandran et al., 1998). As noted above, consistency between partial high-level ‘hypotheses’ and earlier low-level ensembles also generates a pleasant sensation — e.g. the Dalmatian dog ‘hypothesis’ encourages the binding of corresponding splotches which, in turn, further consolidate the ‘dog-like’ nature of the final percept and we feel good when it all finally clicks in place. And what the artist tries to do, is to tease the system with as many of these ‘potential object’ clues as possible—an idea that would help explain why grouping and ‘perceptual problem solving (see  below) are both frequently exploited by artists and fashion designers.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The notion that art exploits grouping principles is of course not new (Gombrich, 1973; Arnheim, 1956; Penrose, 1973), but what is novel here is our claim that the grouping doesn’t always occur ‘spontaneously’; that out of a temporary binding a signal sent to the limbic system to reinforce the binding, and this is one source of the aesthetic experience. For example, in Fig. 3, there are two possible stable organizations, one with hourglasses, and one with closure and most people find the latter 23 V.S. RAMACHANDRAN AND W. HIRSTEIN Figure 3 Gestalt grouping principles. The tokens can be grouped either on the basis of ‘proximity’ (which produces hourglasses), or ‘closure’. The latter organization is more stable and pleasing to the eye. organization more pleasing than the former because the limbic activation is stronger with this closure-based object-like percept. When artists speak of composition, or grouping, they are probably unconsciously tapping into these very same principles. One obvious prediction that emerges from this theory is that patients with Kluver- Bucy syndrome — caused by bilateral amygdala destruction — should not only display problems in recognizing objects (visual agnosia) but also in segmenting them out from noisy backgrounds, an idea that would be relatively easy to test experimentally.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Isolating a Single Module and Allocating Attention </strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The third important principle (in addition to peak shift and binding) is the need to isolate a single visual modality before you amplify the signal in that modality. For instance, this is why an outline drawing or sketch is more effective as ‘art’ than a full colour photograph. This seems initially counterintuitive since one would expect that the richer the cues available in the object the stronger the recognition signal and associated limbic activation. This apparent objection can be overcome, however, once one realizes that there are obvious constraints on the allocation of attentional resources to different visual modules. Isolating a single area (such as ‘form’ or ‘depth’ in the case of caricature or Indian art) allows one to direct attention more effectively to this one source of information, thereby allowing you to notice the ‘enhancements’ introduced by the artist. (And that in turn would amplify the limbic activation and reinforcement produced by those enhancements). Consider a full-colour illustration of Nixon, with depth, shading, skin tones and blemishes, etc. What is unique about Nixon is the form of his face (as amplified by the caricature) but the skin tone—even though it makes the picture more human-like — doesn’t contribute to making him ‘Nixon like’ and therefore actually detracts from the efficacy of the form cues. Consequently, one would predict that a full colour photo of Nixon would actually be less aesthetically pleasing than a sketchy outline drawing that captures the essential ‘Nixon-like’ attributes of his face. The idea that outlines are effective in art is hardly new. It has been repeated ad nauseum by many authors, ever since David Hubel and Torsten Wiesel (1979) originally pointed out that this principle may reflect the fact that cells in the visual pathways are adequately stimulated by edges and are indifferent to homogeneous regions. However this would only explain why one can get away with just using outlines — not why outlines are actually more effective than a full colour half tone photo, which, after all, has more information. We would argue that when the colour, skin texture, etc. are not critical for defining the identity of the object in question (e.g. Nixon’s face) then the extra redundant information can actually distract your limited attentional resources away from the defining attributes of that object. Hence the aphorism ‘more is less’ in Art. Additional evidence for this view comes from the ‘savant syndrome’ — autistic children who are ‘retarded’ and yet produce beautiful drawings. The animal drawings of the eight-year old artist Nadia, for instance, are almost as aesthetically pleasing as those of Leonardo da Vinci! (Plate 8).We would argue that this is because the fundamental disorder in autism is a distortion of the ‘salience landscape’; they shut out many important sensory channels thereby allowing them to deploy all their attentional resources on a single channel; e.g., in ‘visual form  representation’ channel in the case of Nadia. This idea is also consistent with the ingenious theory of Snyder (Snyder and Thomas, 1997), that savants are able to ‘directly  access’ the outputs of some of their early vision modules because they are less ‘concept driven’: the conceptual impoverishment that produces autism also, paradoxically, gives them better access to earlier processes in vision. And finally, we would suggest that the ‘isolation’ principle also explains the efflorescence of artistic talent that is occasionally seen in fronto-temporal dementia in adults: a clinical phenomenon that is currently being studied intensively in our laboratory.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">These ideas allow us to make certain novel predictions: If you put luminous dots on a person’s joints and film him or her walking in complete darkness, the complex motion trajectories of the dots are usually sufficient to evoke a compelling impression of a walking person—the so-called Johansson effect (Johansson, 1975). Indeed, it is often possible to tell the sex of the person by watching the gait. However, although these movies are often comical, they are not necessarily pleasing aesthetically. We would argue that this is because even though you have isolated a cue along a single dimension, i.e., motion, this isn’t really a caricature in motion space. To produce a work of art, you would need to subtract the female motion trajectories from the male and amplify the difference. Whether this would result in a pleasing work of kinetic art remains to be seen.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Contrast Extraction is Reinforcing Grouping, as we have already noted, is an important principle, but the extraction of features prior to grouping — which involves discarding redundant information and extracting contrast—is also ‘reinforcing’. Cells in the retina, lateral geniculate body (a relay station in the brain) and in the visual cortex respond mainly to edges (step changes in luminance) but not to homogeneous surface colours; so a line drawing or cartoon stimulates these cells as effectively as a ‘half tone’  photograph. What is frequently overlooked though is that such contrast extractions — as with grouping — may be intrinsically pleasing to the eye (hence the efficacy of line drawings). Again, though, if contrast is extracted autonomously by cells in the very earliest stages of processing, why should the process be rewarding in itself?We suggest that the answer once again has to do with the allocation of attention. Information (in the Shannon sense) exists mainly in regions of change—e.g. edges—and it makes sense that such regions would, therefore, be more attention grabbing — more ‘interesting’ — than homogeneous areas. So it may not be coincidental that what the cells find interesting is also what the organism as a whole finds interesting and perhaps in some circumstances ‘interesting’ translates into ‘pleasing’.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For the same reason, contrast along many other stimulus dimensions besides luminance, such as colour or texture, has been exploited by artists (for instance, colour contrast is exploited by Matisse), and indeed there are cells in the different visual areas specialized for colour contrast, or motion contrast (Allman and Kaas, 1971). Furthermore, just as one can speak of a peak shift principle along very abstract dimensions, contrast can also emerge in dimensions other than luminance or colour. Notice that the boundary between the two types of texture (vertical vs. horizontal lines) is clearly visible on the upper pattern (A), but is masked by the luminance boundaries on the lower (B). (Based on M.J. Morgan; personal communication). A B instance, a nude wearing baroque (antique) gold jewellery (and nothing else) is aesthetically much more pleasing than a completely nude woman or one wearing both jewellery and clothes, presumably because the homogeneity and smoothness of the naked skin contrasts sharply with the  ornateness and rich texture of the jewellery. Whether the analogy between luminance contrast extracted by cells in the brain and the contrast between jewels and naked skin is just a play of words or a deep unifying principle is a question that cannot be answered given what we know about the brain. But we do know that the attention grabbing effect of contrast must be a very important principle in nature, since it is often used as a camouflage device by both predators and  heir prey. For instance, in Fig. 4A, a texture border is very visible, but in Fig. 4B it is almost ‘invisible’, camouflaged by the colour (black/white) borders that grab the lion’s share of your attention. At first the two principles we have just considered seem antithetical; grouping on the basis of similarity is rewarding, but if so how can contrast (the very opposite of grouping) also be rewarding? One clue comes from the fact that the two mechanisms have different spatial constraints; grouping can occur between similar features (e.g. colour or motion) even if they are far apart in space (e.g., the spots on the nose and tail of a leopard). Contrast, on the other hand, usually occurs between dissimilar features that are physically close together. Thus even though the two processes seem to be inconsistent, they actually complement one another in that they are both concerned with the discovery of objects—which is the main goal of vision. (Contrast extraction is concerned with the object’s boundaries whereas grouping allows recovery of the object’s surfaces and, indirectly, of its boundaries as well). It is easy to see then why the two should be mutually reinforcing and rewarding to the organism.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Symmetry</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Symmetry, of course, is also aesthetically pleasing as is well known to any Islamic artist (or indeed to any child looking through a kaleidoscope) and it is thought to be extracted very early in visual processing (Julesz, 1971). Since most biologically important objects — such as predator, prey or mate are symmetrical, it may serve as an early-warning system to grab our attention to facilitate further processing of the symmetrical entity until it is fully recognised. As such, this principle complements the other laws described in this essay; it is geared towards discovering ‘interesting’ object-like entities in the world. Intriguingly, it has recently been shown experimentally that when  choosing a mate, animals and humans prefer symmetrical over asymmetrical ones and evolutionary biologists have argued that this is because parasitic infestation —detrimental to fertility — often produces lopsided, asymmetrical growth and development. If so, it is hardly surprising that we have a built-in aesthetic preference for  symmetry.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #ffffff;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;">The Generic Viewpoint and the Bayesian Logic of Perception</span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Another less well known principle relates to what AI researchers refer to as ‘the generic viewpoint’ principle, which is illustrated in Fig. 5A and B and Fig. 6A and B. In Fig. 5A most people see a square occluding the corner of another square, even though it could theoretically be Fig. B seen from a unique view point. The reason is One square is seen as occluding the other. It is hard to see A as B viewed from a unique vantage point. The brain ‘prefers’ the generic view. Figure 6 The flat hexagon with radiating spokes could be a cube but is never seen as one. The ‘generic’ interpretation is again the brain’s preferred one. Figure 7 The brain’s abhorrence of ‘suspicious coincidences’ (a phrase used by Horace Barlow). Figure B is pleasing, but A is distasteful to the eye. A B that there is an infinite set of viewpoints that could produce the class of retinal images resembling A, but only a single, unique viewpoint that could produce retinal image A, given the objects in B. Consequently, the visual system rejects the latter interpretation as being highly improbable and prefers to see A as occlusion. (The same principle applies to 6A and B; A could depict an outline of a cube seen from one specific vantage point, but people usually see it as a flat hexagon with spokes radiating from the middle.) These examples illustrate the universal Bayesian logic of all perception: your visual system abhors interpretations which rely on a unique vantage point and favours a generic one or, more generally, it abhors suspicious coincidences (Barlow, 1980). For this reason, Fig. 7B is pleasing, whereas 7A is unattractive (palm tree and hills). So if an artist is trying to please the eye, he too, should avoid coincidences, such as those in 7A and 6B. Yet one must be cautious in saying this since every now and then—given the perverse nature of art and artists—a pleasing effect can be produced by violating this principle rather than  adhering to it. For instance, there is a Picasso nude in which the improbability of the arm’s outline exactly coinciding with that of the torso grabs the viewer’s attention — and is arguably attractive to him! </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">We hasten to add that the principles we have discussed so far certainly do not exhaust all types of artistic experience. We have hardly touched on the purely symbolic or allegorical aspects of some types of paintings or sculpture, or on surrealism and modern abstract art (e.g., minimalists such as Kandinsky), not to mention ‘counter’ art such as the Dada movement. Also very puzzling is the question of why a nude hidden by a diaphanous veil is more alluring than one seen directly in the flesh, as pointed out by Ernst Gombrich (1973). It is as though an object discovered after a struggle is more pleasing than one that is instantly obvious. The reason for this is obscure but perhaps a mechanism of this kind ensures that the struggle itself is reinforcing — so that you don’t give up too easily — whether looking for a leopard behind foliage or a mate hidden in the mist. On the other hand, we suspect that surrealist art really doesn’t have much to do with visual representations per se but involves playing with links between vision and semantics, thereby taking it closer to the metaphorical ambiguities of poetry and language than to the purely visual appeal of a Picasso, a Rodin, or a Chola bronze. For  example, in his erotic masterpiece ‘Young virgin autosodomised by her own chastity’ (1954), Dali has used the male penis to represent the female buttocks and genitalia. The medium and message ‘resonate’ since they both pertain to sex but they are also in subtle conflict since they depict ‘opposite’ sexes! The result is an image pleasing on many levels simultaneously. This playful, whimsical, aspect of art, often involving the humorous juxtaposition of complementary— or sometimes even incongruous—elements, is perhaps the most enigmatic aspect of our aesthetic experience, one which we have hardly touched upon in this essay. Another aspect of art that we have not dealt with is style, although one can see how once a style or trend is set in motion the peak shift principle can certainly help amplify it.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Art as Metaphor</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> The use of visual metaphors in art is well known. For instance, in Plate 9, the languorous, sensuous pose of the woman mimics the tree branch above — the curves match her curves and perhaps the tree’s fertility is a metaphor for her youthfulness. (Just as in Plate 4, the fruit in the tree echoes the curve of the breasts as well as the abdomen.) There are countless examples of this sort in both Eastern and Western art and yet the question is rarely raised as to why visual ‘puns’ or allegories should be aesthetically pleasing. A metaphor is a mental tunnel between two concepts or percepts that appear grossly dissimilar on the surface. When Shakespeare says ‘Juliet is the sun,’ he is appealing to the fact that they are both warm and nurturing (not the fact that they both reside in our solar system!). But, again, why should grasping an analogy of this kind be so rewarding to us? Perhaps the use of a simple concrete example (or one that is easily visualised, such as the sun) allows us to ignore irrelevant, potentially distracting aspects of an idea or percept (e.g. Juliet has nails, teeth and legs) and enables us to ‘highlight’ the crucial aspects (radiance and warmth) that she shares with the sun but not with other women. Whether this is purely a device for effective communication, or a basic cognitive mechanism for encoding the world more economically, remains to be seen. The latter  hypothesis may well be correct. There are many paintings that instantly evoke an emotional response long before the metaphor is made explicit by an art critic. This suggests that the metaphor is effective even before one is conscious of it, implying that it might be a basic principle for achieving economy of coding rather than a rhetorical device. This is also true of poetic metaphors, as when Shakespeare says of Juliet, ‘Death, that has sucked the honey of thy breath’: the phrase is incredibly powerful well before one becomes consciously aware of the hidden analogy between the ‘sting of death’ and the bee’s sting and the subtle sexual connotations of ‘sucking’ and ‘breath’. Classifying objects into categories is obviously vital for survival, e.g. prey vs. predator, edible vs. inedible, male vs. female, etc. Seeing a deep similarity — a common denominator as it were — between disparate entities is the basis of all concept formation whether the concepts are perceptual (‘Juliet’) or more abstract (‘love’). Philosophers often make a  distinction between categories or ‘types’ and ‘tokens’ — the exemplars of a type — (e.g. ‘ducks’ vs. ‘that duck’). Being able to transcend tokens to create types is an essential step in setting up a new perceptual category. Being able to see the hidden similarities between successive distinct episodes allows you to link or bind these episodes to create a single super-ordinate category, e.g., several viewer-centred representations of a chair are linked to form a viewer independent abstract representation of ‘chairness’.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Consequently, the discovery of similarities and the linking of superficially dissimilar events would lead to a limbic activation—in order to ensure that the process is rewarding. It is this basic mechanism that one taps into, whether with puns, poetry, or visual art. Partial support for this view comes from the observation that these mechanisms can go awry in certain neurological disorders. In Capgras syndrome, for instance, connections from the visual ‘face region’ in the inferotemporal cortex to the amygdala (a part of the limbic system where activation leads to emotions) are severed so that a familiar face no longer evokes a warm fuzzy emotional response (Hirstein and Ramachandran, 1997). Remarkably, some Capgras patients are no longer able to link successive views of a person’s face to create more general perceptual category of that particular face.We suggested that in the absence of limbic activation—the ‘glow’ of recognition—there is no incentive for the brain to link successive views of a face, so that the patient treats a single person as several people. When we showed our Capgras patient DS different photos of the same person, he claimed that the photos were of different people, who merely resembled each other! One might predict, therefore, that patients like DS would also experience difficulty in appreciating the metaphorical nuances of art, but such a  prediction is not easy to test.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>An Experimental Test</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> We conclude by taking up the final test of any theory: does it lead to counterintuitive predictions that can be tested experimentally? One approach—albeit a laborious one —would be to do ‘psychophysics’ on artistic experience: show people different types of pictures to see what they find pretty. The principles outlined above are difficult to test individually, but we believe that the very first one — the peak shift principle — can be tested directly. To do so one could measure the galvanic skin response (also known as skin conductance response, SCR) of naive experimental subjects to photos and drawings or caricatures. When you look at any evocative picture, the image is extracted by the ‘early’ visual areas and sent to the inferotemporal cortex — an area specialized for detecting faces and other objects. Once the object has been recognized, its emotional significance is gauged by the amygdala at the pole of the temporal lobe and if it is important the message is relayed to the autonomic nervous system (via the hypothalamus) so that you prepare to fight, flee, or mate. This in turn causes your skin to sweat, producing changes in its electrical resistance — a skin conductance response. So every time you look at your mother or even a famous face such as Einstein’s or Gandhi’s, you will get an SCR, but not if you look at an unfamiliar face, or a chair or a shoe (unless you happen to have a shoe fetish!). So the size of the SCR is a direct measure of the amount of limbic (emotional) activation produced by an image. It is a better measure, as it turns out, than simply asking someone how much emotion he feels about what he is looking at because the verbal response is filtered, edited, and sometimes censored by the conscious mind—so that your answer is a ‘contaminated’ signal. Indeed there are patients with damage to the inferotemporal cortex who cannot consciously recognize their mother, yet will still register a larger SCR to her face than to unfamiliar people (Bauer, 1984; Tranel and Damasio, 1985; 1988). </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Conversely, we have shown that another type of patient has the opposite problem: he consciously recognizes her, but gets no emotional/limbic response to her and hence creates the delusion that she is some sort of impostor (Hirstein and Ramachandran, 1997). These examples suggest that measuring SCR somehow allows you to directly access those ‘unconscious’ mental processes. The responses we get to art objects may similarly be only partly available to conscious experience. You may deny you are attracted to a chap for all sorts of socio-cultural reasons but your hidden attraction to him may manifest itself as a large SCR to his photo (or sometimes, it may spill over when you dream during REM sleep)!</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Our experiment, then, is quite simple. Compare a subject’s SCR to a caricature or even just an outline drawing of, say, Einstein or Nixon to his SCR to a photo of Einstein or Nixon. Intuitively, one would expect the photo to produce a large SCR because it is rich in cues and therefore excites more modules. One might find, paradoxically, that the drawing actually elicits a larger SCR, and if so, this would provide evidence for our ideas on the peak shift effect — the artist has unconsciously produced a super stimulus. As a control, one would show photos which have been morphed to look strange to ensure that it was not merely the strangeness of the caricature which was producing the larger SCR. Similarly, one could also compare the magnitude of an SCR to caricatures of women (or indeed, to a Chola bronze nude or a Picasso nude) with the SCR to a photo of a nude woman. It is conceivable that the subject might claim to find the photo more attractive at a conscious level, while registering a large ‘unconscious aesthetic response’—in the form of a larger SCR—to the artistic representation. That art taps into the ‘subconscious’ is not a new idea, but our SCR measurements may be the first attempt to test such a notion experimentally. Another ‘experiment’ on art could take advantage of the fact that many cells in the inferotemporal cortex of monkeys respond selectively to monkey (and human!) faces — sometimes selectively just to a single face (Tovee et al., 1996). Again, one could try confronting the cell with a drawing or caricature of the particular monkey (or human) face it was responding to. Would the cell respond even more vigorously to a ‘superstimulus’ of this kind?</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Conclusion</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> In summary, we have identified a small subset of principles underlying all the diverse manifestations of human artistic experience. There are undoubtedly many others (cf. the principle of visual repetition or ‘rhythm’), but these eight principles are a good place to start. We shall call them ‘the eight laws of artistic experience,’ based on a loose analogy with the Buddha’s ‘eight-fold path’ to wisdom and enlightenment. One, the peak shift principle; not only along the form dimension, but also along more abstract  dimensions, such as feminine/masculine posture, colour (e.g. skin tones) etc. Furthermore, just as the gull chick responds especially well to a super beak that doesn’t resemble a real beak, there may be classes of stimuli that optimally excite neurons that encode form primitives in the brain, even though it may not be immediately obvious to us what these primitives are. Two, isolating a single cue helps the organism allocate attention to the output of a single module thereby allowing it to more effectively ‘enjoy’ the peak shift along the dimensions represented in that module. Three, perceptual grouping to delineate figure and ground may be enjoyable in its own right, since it allows the  organism to discover objects in noisy environments. Principles such as figure–ground delineation, closure and grouping by similarity may lead to a direct aesthetic response because the modules may send their output to the limbic system even before the relevant objects has been completely identified. Four, just as grouping or binding is directly reinforcing (even before the complete object is recognized), the extraction of contrast is also reinforcing, since regions of contrast are usually information-rich regions that deserve allocation of attention. Camouflage, in nature, relies partly on this principle. Five, perceptual ‘problem solving’ is also reinforcing. Hence a puzzle picture (or one in which meaning is implied rather than explicit) may paradoxically be more alluring than one in which the message is obvious.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">There appears to be an element of ‘peekaboo’ in some types of art — thereby ensuring that the visual system ‘struggles’ for a solution and does not give up too easily. For the same reason, a model whose hips and breasts are about to be revealed is more provocative than one who is completely naked. (E.g., in Plate 6 the necklace just barely covers the nipples and the dress is almost sliding off the hips.) Six, an abhorrence of unique vantage points. Seven, perhaps most enigmatic is the use of visual ‘puns’ or metaphors in art. Such visual metaphors are probably effective because discovering hidden similarities between superficially dissimilar entities is an essential part of all visual pattern recognition and it would thus make sense that each time such a link is made, a signal is sent to the limbic system. Eight, symmetry — whose relevance to detecting prey, predator or healthy mates is obvious. (Indeed, evolutionary biologists have recently argued that detecting violations of symmetry may help animals detect unhealthy animals that have parasites.) One potential objection might be that originality is the essence of art and our laws do not capture this. But the flaw in this objection becomes apparent when you consider the analogy with language. After all the ‘deep structure’ of language discovered by Chomsky has enormously enriched our understanding of language even if it doesn’t explain Shakespeare, Valmiki, Omar Khayyam or Henry James. Likewise, our eight laws may help provide a framework for understanding aspects of visual art, aesthetics and design, even if they don’t necessarily explain the evocativeness or originality of individual works of art.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">In conclusion, we suggest that a great deal of what we call art is based on these eight principles. We recognize, of course, that much of art is idiosyncratic, ineffable and defies analysis but would argue that whatever component of art is lawful—however small — emerges either from exploiting these principles or from a playful and deliberate violation of them. We cannot resist concluding with a joke: A young man brings his fiancée home to introduce her to his father. His father is astonished to note that she has a clubfoot, a squint, a cleft palate and is hunchbacked, and can hardly conceal his dismay. Noticing his father’s reaction, his son calmly tells him, ‘Well Dad, what can I say? You either like a Picasso or you don’t.’</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Acknowledgements</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> We thank Diane Rogers-Ramachandran, Francis Crick, Odile Crick, Julia Kindy, Mumtaz Jahan and Niki de Saint Phalle for stimulating discussions on numerous topics straddling the boundary between art and science. VSR also thanks All Souls College, Oxford, for a fellowship that allowed him to complete this project.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">References</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Allman, J.M. and Kaas, J.H. (1971), ‘Representation of the visual field in striate and adjoining cortex of the owl monkey’, Brain Research, 35, pp. 89–106.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Arnheim, R. (1956), Art and Visual Perception (Berkeley, CA: University of California Press).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Attneave, F. (1954), ‘Some informational aspects of visual perception’, Psychological Review, 61, pp. 183–93.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Barlow, H.B. (1986), ‘Why have multiple cortical areas?’, Vision Research, 26 (1), pp. 81–90.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Bauer, R.M. (1984), ‘Autonomic recognition of names and faces in prosopagnosia: a neuropsychological application of the Guilty Knowledge Test’, Neuropsychologia, 22,</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> pp. 457–69.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Churchland, P.S., Ramachandran, V.S. and Sejnowski, T.J. (1994), ‘A critique of pure vision’, in Large-scale Neuronal Theories of the Brain, ed. C. Koch and J.L. Davis (Cambridge, MA: The MIT Press).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Crick, F. and Koch, C. (1998), ‘Consciousness and neuroscience’, Cerebral Cortex, 8 (2),pp. 97–107.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> di Pellegrino, G, Fadiga, L., Fogassi, L.; Gallese, V. and Rizzolatti, G. (1992), ‘Understanding motor events: a neurophysiological study’, Experimental Brain Research, 91 (1), pp. 176–80.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Gombrich, E.H. (1973), ‘Illusion and art’, in Illusion in Nature and Art, ed. R.L. Gregory and E.H.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Gombrich (New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Hirstein, W.S. and Ramachandran, V.S. (1997), ‘Capgras Syndrome: A novel probe for understanding the neural representation of the identity and familiarity of persons’, Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, 264, pp. 437–44.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Hubel, D.H. and Wiesel, T.N. (1979), ‘Brain mechanisms of vision’, Scientific American, 241, pp. 150–62</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Johansson, G. (1975), ‘Visual motion perception’, Scientific American, 232, pp. 76–8.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Julesz, B. (1971), Foundations of Cyclopean Perception (Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Livingstone, M.S. and Hubel, D.H. (1987), ‘Psychophysiological evidence for separate channels for the perception of form, color, movement and depth’, Journal of Neuroscience, 7, pp. 3416–68.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Marr, D. (1981), Vision (San Francisco, CA: Freeman and Sons).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Penrose, Roland. (1973), ‘In praise of illusion’, in Illusion in Nature and Art, ed. R.L. Gregory and E.H. Gombrich (New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Pinker, S. (1998), How the Mind Works (New York: William Morrow).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Ramachandran, V.S. (1990), ‘Visual perception in people and machines’, in AI and the Eye, ed. A.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Blake and T. Troscianko (Chichester: Wiley).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Ramachandran, V.S. and Hirstein,W. (1997), ‘Three laws of qualia: Clues from neurology about the biological functions of consciousness and qualia’, Journal of Consciousness Studies, 4 (5–6), pp. 429–57.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Ramachandran, V.S. and Blakeslee, S. (1998), Phantoms in the Brain (New York:William Morrow and Co).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Ramachandran, V.S., Armell, C., Foster, C. and Stoddard, R. (1998), ‘Object recognition can drive apparent motion perception’, Nature, 395, pp. 852–3.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Shepard, R. (1981), In Perceptual Organization, ed. M. Kubovy and T. Pomerantz (New Jersey: Lawrence Erlbaum).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Singer, W. and Gray, C.M. (1995), ‘Visual feature integration and the temporal correlation hypothesis’, Annual Review of Neuroscience, 18, pp. 555–86.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Snyder, A. and Thomas, M. (1997), ‘Autistic savants give clues to cognition’, Perception 26, pp. 93–6.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Tinbergen, N. (1954), Curious Naturalists (New York: Basic Books).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Tovee, M.J., Rolls, E. and Ramachandran V.S. (1996), ‘Rapid visual learning in neurons in the primate visual cortex’, Neuroreport, 7, pp. 2757–60.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Tranel, D. &amp; Damasio, A.R. (1985), ‘Knowledge without awareness: An autonomic index of facial recognition by prosopagnosics’, Science, 228, pp. 1453–4.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Tranel, D.&amp;Damasio, A.R. (1988), ‘Non-conscious face recognition in patients with face agnosia’, Behavioral Brain Research, 30, pp. 235–49.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Van Essen, D.C. and Maunsell, J.H. (1980), ‘Two-dimensional maps of the cerebral cortex’, J. Comp. Neurol., 191, pp. 255–81.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Zeki, S. (1980), ‘The representation of colours in the cerebral cortex’, Nature, 284, pp. 412–18.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> Zeki, S. (1998), ‘Art and the brain’, Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, 127 (2), pp. 71–104. Reprinted in Journal of Consciousness Studies, 6 (6–7), pp. 76–96.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/aesthetic-experience/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>A Conscious Theory</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/a-conscious-theory</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/a-conscious-theory#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 27 Apr 2011 07:09:19 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Tattoo Article Library]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=161</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Towards A Conscious Theory Robert Pepperell In this paper I argue that when we try to describe the specifically self-aware part of the mind, as opposed to the host of unconscious psychic activities, we face a potentially fatal difficulty—one I have termed ‘the inconceivability problem’. Because of the entanglement of the subject and the object...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/a-conscious-theory">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2 style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #ffffff;">Towards  A Conscious Theory</span></h2>
<h6 style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #ffffff;">Robert Pepperell</span></h6>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">In this paper I argue that when we try to describe the specifically self-aware part of the mind, as opposed to the host of unconscious psychic activities, we face a potentially fatal difficulty—one I have termed ‘the inconceivability problem’. Because of the entanglement of the subject and the object in observations of subjectivity, and certain conceptual circularities, it seems we might never be able to represent the self-conscious mind with anything other than itself. This could leave consciousness studies in a very awkward position. In an attempt to address this I propose that the concept of infinite regression, which is normally associated with the ‘homuncular fallacy’, be reinterpreted productively, in a way that puts self-reference at the heart of our conception of phenomenal experience. Looking at several examples of self-referential systems and theories of mind, including Zen, it seems one system in particular—video feedback—offers a rich source of analogies that might help us to visualise, if not explain, the operation of ‘world-embedded’ self-consciousness. I explain that this inquiry is an attempt to build a theoretical foundation for the construction of a ‘conscious art’, by which I mean a type of art that is, to some extent, aware of itself and its surroundings.</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #999999;"> </span><br />
<span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Introduction</strong></span></h5>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">This aim of this paper is to suggest a viable theoretical foundation from which it might be possible to construct a work of conscious art, by which I mean a work of art that is, to some extent, aware of itself and its surroundings1. Some might regard this project as overly ambitious, or even foolhardy, and I have to admit at this time I have little concrete idea of what a piece of conscious art would look like or do. Nevertheless, in what follows I hope to establish sufficient theoretical grounds to justify further practical consideration of what is at the moment not much more than a strongly held intuition: that a conscious work of art would have a potential depth and richness of semantic significance as great as, or even greater than an ‘inert’ work of art, but would also radically alter the conventional relationship between (unconscious) art object and (conscious) human viewer. This paper does not directly address a theory of conscious art as such, nor the detailed mechanisms through which it might be constructed, but rather the general philosophical foundations on which it might be based. </span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - Calligraphy &amp; Tattoo By Joey Pang" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/Tattoo_Temple_Joey_Pang_Shoulder_Calligraphy_1.jpg" alt="Tattoo Temple - Calligraphy &amp; Tattoo By Joey Pang" width="359" height="539" /></span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The working hypothesis explored here is that the existence of consciousness, and self consciousness in particular, owes something to irreducible self-referential processes. Moreover, such processes might be infinitely regressive, where infinite regression is understood as a productive trope as distinct from the way it is sometimes regarded in philosophy of mind, as a logical fallacy. Like many of us, I’ve often found myself struggling with the idea of consciousness and reeling under the effects of questions like “How is it that I can think?” and “How do I know I exist?” The traditional philosophical approach to such questions has produced an incalculable number of types of response. I could start the list of ’isms I have personally sought to understand—dualism, materialism, cognitivism, eliminativism, panpsychism, functionalism, behaviourism, idealism—and continue for some time. Yet it seems odd, not to say paradoxical, that philosophy, which is ostensibly the enquiry into objective truth and one of the oldest intellectual pursuits, has so far produced very little on which we can all agree. In fact, we’d be hard pressed to point to anything that every philosopher can agree on (particularly in the field of consciousness studies).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">There is one phrase, however, that seems to invite frequent suspicion and occasional abhorrence in philosophical circles, particularly when used in the context of philosophy of mind—namely ‘infinite regression’. I’d like to look again at the notion of infinite regression in the context of consciousness studies to see if it can offer any insights into our understanding of self-conscious experience, and whether it can contribute to the theoretical foundations of a conscious art.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>1. Unconsciousness and self-consciousness</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Even since before Freud’s and Helmholtz’s researches it has been recognised that much, if not most psychic activity is either unconscious or sub-conscious, which is to say it functions without the direct awareness of the subject. Considerable evidence has recently accumulated to support this idea, particularly of the widely discussed implications of intra-operative memory (Bonebakker et al 1996), blindsight (Weiskrantz 1986), readiness-potential (Libet et al 1983), and size deception (Goodale et al 1995), not to mention the various kinds of hypnosis, suggestion and auto-suggestion which are standard subjects of psychological research. One could also cite those levels of psychic activity more directly implicated in the sympathetic and parasympathetic autonomic nervous systems where the mind and the body imperceptibly merge, the actions of various chemical messengers like dopamine and serotonin on our emotional states and behaviour, as well as the structure of long term memory, habituation, involuntary reflex, and so on (Thompson 1993). What these and many other processes seem to confirm is the depth of those dark pools of desire, impulse and belief to which we as conscious subjects are largely oblivious but which collectively have a direct bearing on, perhaps even a determining influence on our mental being and actions. To distinguish ‘consciousness studies’ from more general studies of psychic activity one might be tempted to put these unconscious processes to one side and focus on the relatively confined case of the self-conscious, reflexive part of sentience we associate with immediate awareness, active memory, alertness and verbal communication.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">In other words, the experience in which we know we exist and in which we are able to evaluate and describe how we feel. The puzzle of consciousness studies, as many people have described it, is how to account for this “phenomenal concept of mind” which is “characterised by the way it feels” (Chalmers 1996). It presumably includes our ‘knowing’ what we feel and our ‘knowing’ our own presence—the sort of awareness, in fact, that gives rise to questions like those in the introduction to this paper as well as all those qualities of lived experience like ‘greenness’, ‘bitterness’ or ‘tunefulness’ we all believe we share. It is these very vivid experiences that seem so remarkably absent within the greyish neurological strata of our brains when we look for them. The problem is not just to place the riot and colour of human mental experience within our silent and monochrome bio-fabric, but to show how they are experienced as being there—as we know them to be.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>The inconceivability problem</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Part of the difficulty of the problem of self-consciousness is as much to do with conceptual circularity as scientific methods. In attempting to objectively study the most self-aware part of our own experience we find strict objectivity becomes immediately impractical. Objectivity requires a distance from the subject, yet in the case of the study of my own self-awareness the object is identical to the subject, and vice versa. To avoid this paradox one might attempt the extrinsic study of other subjects using something like fMRI scanning, analysis of introspective reports, or even psychoanalysis. But here it becomes clear that the subject of study is also the object whose unique experience can only be indirectly and partially examined. By definition an observer cannot remotely share the unique experience of another subject (even with some fantasy mind ‘transplanter’) if only because the observer could not hold the subject’s experience both separately from and identically with their own.4 In short: There does not seem to be any way to describe, represent or think about the very faculties with which we describe, represent and think, other than with those faculties themselves.5 This is what one might call the ‘inconceivability problem’: like trying to use a hammer to bang itself into a nail, or a camera to photograph the emulsion on its own film; in either case there is a circular self-reference that renders the operation absurd or inconceivable. Should we conclude that any attempt to produce an objective description, representation or explanation of our subjectivity would also lead to absurdity, as it would suffer the same paradoxical circularity? I suspect this is something many in the field of consciousness studies would want to resist, if only on the grounds that it would endanger the whole enterprise.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>3. Is infinite regression part of the problem or the solution?</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Perhaps the fact that we hit the buffers of circularity so frequently when conceptualising the nature of experience should tell us something? So many of the exotic creatures of recent theoretical writing seem to be haunted by inconceivability: Turing’s universal machine, Nagel’s bat, Searle’s Chinese room operator, Jackson’s red rose, zombies, and all the various numbskulls and homunculi of philosophical literature in one way or another highlight the problem of the displacement of the phenomenal observer to an ever-receding position— the so-called homuncular fallacy—leading to a dissatisfying infinite regress. The question has been posed many times: who (what) is it that finally looks at our sensory representations of the world and experiences their meaning?</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> It is a problem that was characterised (although not necessarily resolved) by Daniel Dennett when he referred to “the illusion of the Central Meaner”, the executive mind or “internal Boss” who directs and co-ordinates diverse psychic operations in order to maintain a singular sense of self (Dennett 1991).</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple Body Paint - ME! Fashion Magazine Photo Shoot" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/Tattoo_Temple_ME_Magazine_f1.jpg" alt="Tattoo Temple Body Paint - ME! Fashion Magazine Photo Shoot" width="337" height="506" /></span></a></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Speaking of why the mind seems to be ordered in this way, he says “we persist in the habit of positing a separate process of observation (now of inner observation) intervening between the circumstances about which we can report and the report we issue—overlooking the fact that at some point this regress of interior observers must be stopped by a process that unites contents with their verbal expression without any intermediary content-appreciator.” (Dennett ibid. p 320). No doubt it is the commonly held expectation of a unifying agent, or conclusive ‘meta-mind’, which leads to philosophical frustration precisely because it remains so elusive. But despite the many theories of experience so far constructed there is no obvious sign of release from the centripetal forces of the regressive homunculi.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">As an alternative, therefore, could we not harness this irresistible force productively within our concept of mind such that, in a suitably circular way, it actually resolved its own problem? In the following sections I’ll tentatively examine this possibility, first by looking at some examples of regressive and paradoxical self-reference in different contexts.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>4. The self-reflecting mirror</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Can a plane mirror reflect itself? The obvious answer is no, but the situation becomes more complex if we introduce one mirror to another where, in effect, a mirror can reflect a reflection of itself. We know from basic physics that two perfect plane mirrors held in parallel (at 0°) reflect each other into ‘infinity’ so the photons travelling at a right angle to the planes will bounce back and forth ‘forever’. In practice, mirroring infinity isn’t quite as mind-blowing as it sounds since real mirrors are less than perfect and light is eventually dispersed through deflection or absorption. Nevertheless, we know from our own experiments with mirrors that although the recursive image quickly becomes green and murky, and the head of the viewer inserted between the two planes trying to see eternity itself becomes an inevitable obstruction to the view, there remains a fascination with the image tunnelling into the mist of infinity. And even despite the slightly disappointing behaviour of imperfect reality in comparison to the dazzling promise of ideal conditions, we have to recognise that the two mirror planes offer us an everyday physical example of that which, in conceptual terms, is often associated with fallacy: with two mirrors we create a tangible instance of ‘infinite regression’ without sending logical shock waves through the universe.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>5. Zen and Tao</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Although something of the paradoxical character of our conception of selfconsciousness, and its inconceivability, has been noted by recent thinkers (Bermúdez 1998, Nagel 1998), there exist much older practical theories of mind which also address the absurdly self-referential and the logically incomprehensible, notably Zen and Tao. According to many of those who have tried to make Japanese Zen thought, and its intimate cousin the Chinese philosophy of the Tao, accessible to those outside the traditions there are aspects of conscious experience that remain forever unutterable. Speaking of what is perhaps one of the most famous expressions in east Asian literature, Alan Watts points to some of the many possible interpretations of the opening line of the Tao Te Ching: “The Tao which can be spoken is not the eternal Tao.” This translation, Watts continues, “conceals the fact that the ideogram rendered as ‘to be spoken of’ is also Tao, because the word is also used with the meaning of ‘to speak’ or ‘to say’ . . . Literally, the passage says, ‘Tao can be Tao not eternal [or regular] Tao.’” (Watts 1976). Just as the self-reflecting mirror is a recurring image in Zen teaching, so the seemingly contradictory self-referential  statement is foundational to the Tao, not just as a pedagogical tool but as an act of mental resistance to binary logic and final cause.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>6. Nen and reflection</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">In his excellent book Zen Training, Katsuki Sekida (1985) outlines a theory of immediate consciousness using the behaviour of mental actions called ‘nen’, approximately translated from Japanese as ‘thought impulses’. Despite its relative simplicity I couldn’t fully represent his theory here and would urge the reader to consult his book directly where the ideas are set out with admirable clarity. For the purposes of this paper I want simply to sketch the basic principle of nen-action, introduced by a passage from the book itself: Man thinks unconsciously. Man thinks and acts without noticing. When he thinks. “It is fine today,” he is aware of the weather but not of his own thought. It is the reflecting action of consciousness that comes immediately after the thought that makes him aware of his own thinking . . . By this reflecting action of consciousness, man comes to know what is going on in his mind, and that he has a mind; and he recognises his own being. (Sekida 1985)</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">According to Sekida, thought impulses rise up all the time in our subconscious mind, swarming about behind the scenes, jostling for their moment of attention on the ‘stage’. Of these ‘first nen’, as Sekida calls them, most go unnoticed and sink back into the obscurity of the subconscious, perhaps to return later in some harmful form. But those that are noticed, just momentarily, by the reflecting action of consciousness (the ‘second nen’) form part of a reflexive sequence that supports our sense of self-awareness. The second nen follows the first so quickly they seem to occur simultaneously—they seem to be one thought. The obvious problem of how we know anything of this second nen is resolved by the action of a third nen which “illuminates and reflects upon the immediately preceding nen” but “also does not know anything about itself. What will become aware of it is another reflecting action of consciousness that immediately follows in turn”, and so on. Meanwhile, new first nen are constantly appearing and demanding the attention of the second nen.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For the sake of simplicity this sequence is initially presented as a linear progression, but Sekida goes on to elaborate the schema with a more subtle, matrix-like organisation while the basic principle remains. What follows from this is that, as Sekida states, “Man thinks unconsciously”; there is no localisation of conscious thought, no conscious object as such, other than an ongoing loop of self-reflections.7 Nevertheless, because of the rapid sequencing of the internal reflections, one has the impression of a sensible self much in the way that one has the impression of moving objects in the cinematic apparatus.8 There is an obvious analogy with the self-reflecting mirrors in which the regressive image can exist in neither mirror alone, just as no nen is conscious in its own right. This theory would suggest that the notion of the ‘self’ does not exist outside a process of continuous self-reflection, nor in any part of that process.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>7. Video feedback</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The model of self-consciousness based on recurring internal self-reference has strong parallels not only with the self-reflecting mirrors above, but also with another phenomenon familiar to ex-VJs like myself. It has been known for some time that a video camera pointing at a TV screen can, under certain conditions, produce startling visual effects of great complexity and beauty, a technique known as ‘video feedback’ (Crutchfield 1984). To achieve the full effect the most important condition to satisfy is that the camera views its own output signal being displayed on the screen. Within this there are a number of variable parameters that alter the behaviour of the image:</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For extreme parameter settings, such as small rotation, low contrast, large demagnification, and so on, equilibrium images are typically observed. For example, when the zoom is much less than unity then one observes an infinite regression of successively smaller images of the monitor within the monitor within . . . The image is similar to that seen when two mirrors face each other. With a bit of rotation the infinitely regressing image takes on an overall “logarithmic spiral” shape that winds into the origin. (Crutchfield 1984)</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Although there are many galleries of video feedback images on the Web, what is not so clear from video captures is the magnificent motion of the images, on one hand stable and fluid and on the other jittery and chaotic. Let’s briefly list some of the attributes of video feedback, many of which are discussed in Crutchfield’s original paper, in the context of the study of qualitative dynamics:</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• Video feedback is an exemplary instance of emergent complexity being a product of both local and global conditions.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• It requires the co-operation of a number of sub-systems, none of which can produce the effect alone.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• The image is self-referential as it feeds off its own signal (output and input merge).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> • It displays both irregular and periodic behaviour simultaneously.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• It spontaneously generates regions of similarity and difference.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• Overall behaviour is non-linear and subject to a number of variable internal system parameters.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• Any attempt to intervene in the system, or observe it ‘from within’, will disturb it. In many ways these attributes of the video feedback image are also necessary general conditions, or analogous properties, of human consciousness:</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• Certain cognitive functions, such as memories, seem to be distributed both locally and globally in the brain (Draaisma 2000).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• Human consciousness requires the co-presence of a number of functional systems, and not just a brain, or part of a brain.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• The sensory system and the environment give rise to feedback loops upon which the development of the conscious system is dependent (Edelman</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> 1992).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• Thoughts can occur unpredictably but the mind normally also displays levels of overall stability.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• We are able to perceive similarity and difference at the same time.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• The brain is a non-linear system, highly sensitive to neurochemical and other local and global parameter changes.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">• It doesn’t seem possible to objectively observe or intervene in the selfconscious mind without necessitating re-interpretation or creating disturbance (see section on ‘the inconceivability problem’ above). These latter statements are highly general and are offered here by way of analogy only. But taken together with the theory of nen-action proposed by Sekida, perhaps the illustrative case of video feedback offers some useful clues about how human self-awareness might be visualised, if not explained. If Sekida is correct, and that what appears to be the ‘stream of consciousness’ is in fact the internal reflection of unconscious thought impulses that are rereflected ad infinitum, then one physical system which can display this selfreference with a certain visual grace is video feedback. Along with the parallel mirrors, video feedback is another example of how a relatively simple physical system with regressive properties does not spin off into conceptual oblivion but, on the contrary, can produce behaviour of great variety, intricacy, and beauty.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">This variety, intricacy, and beauty is in part generated by the complex, non-linear properties of the feedback system—the chromatic aberrations and distortions of the screen, the varying voltage gains of the red, green and blue channels, the Moiré patterns generated by the discretization of the monitor’s phosphors and the cameras charge-coupled device, and so on. Minor local instances of distortion and interference multiply to produce global effects that cannot be attributed to any particular component or aberration. Hence, video feedback demonstrates how self-referential regression in a complex, non-linear system can generate novelty and pattern. If such behavioural richness can be generated in a system as relatively simple as video feedback, then there is even greater potential for it to be generated in the vastly more complex nervous system, which we know is profoundly non-linear.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - Body Message 8 - By Joey Pang" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/Tattoo_Temple_Joey_Pang_Body_Message8.jpg" alt="Tattoo Temple - Body Message 8 - By Joey Pang" width="260" height="195" /></a></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>8. Reflexive theories of consciousness</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Reflexive, self-reflecting or feedback-based models of self-consciousness, of course, are nothing especially novel in recent Occidental theories of mind. For Lacanian psychoanalysis the ‘mirror stage’ in childhood development is formative of the self-referential I; a theory based on observation of the pleasurable reactions of small children and certain apes when presented with their own mirror image (Lacan 1977). In Gödel, Escher, Bach Douglas Hofstadter (1980) discusses the application of what he terms ‘Strange Loops’ or ‘Tangled Hierarchies’ in modelling human thought and consciousness. Speaking from a position deeply rooted in AI research, Hofstadter draws analogies between the modes of recursion, self-reference and emergent complexity found in the works of Gödel, Escher and Bach and the symbolic interaction of ‘subsystems’ or ‘subbrains’ in the production of mind. He concludes: My belief is that the explanations of “emergent” phenomena in our brains —for instance, ideas, hopes, images, analogies, and finally consciousness and free will —are based on a kind of Strange Loop, an interaction between levels in which the top level reaches back down towards the bottom level and influences it, while at the same time being itself determined by the bottom level. In other words, a self-reinforcing “resonance” between different levels—quite like the Henkin sentence which, by merely asserting its own provability, actually becomes provable. The self comes into being the moment it has the power to reflect itself. (Hofstadter 1980 p. 709)</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">More recently Gerald Edelman (1992) has been developing theories of “neural Darwinism” or “Neuronal Group Selection” based on principles of competitive selection between groups of neurones, or “maps”, that learn by becoming predisposed to communicate with other maps depending on feedback between the organism and its environment. Central to Edelman’s theory is the parallel bidirectional interaction between maps that allows “re-entrant” signalling and gives rise to a massive system of internal looping which generates huge complexity. Re-entrancy not only enables constant modification and adaptation to new conditions but leads, ultimately to self-representation and “higher order consciousness”, or “consciousness of consciousness”.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">More recently still, Francis Crick and Christof Koch have proposed the ‘Unconscious Homunculus’ as a possible model for internal representations of conscious states (Crick and Koch 2000). As noted above, the homunculus has often been equated with the fallacy of infinite regression because it implies that responsibility for phenomenal experience is deferred to agents beyond the observed system and thus leads to the sort of frustrating regression that theorists try to avoid. Taking their lead from Karl Lashley’s 1956 declaration that “No activity of mind is ever conscious” and Fred Attneave’s 1961 commentary entitled “In Defense of Homunculi”, Crick and Koch speculate that the homunculi needn’t themselves be ‘regressive’. By this I presume they mean that the presence of a homunculus doesn’t have to imply the existence of an infinite number of further homunculi observing each other in some indefinite Russian Doll-like arrangement. They conclude in a way that bears similarity to the theory of mind proposed by Sekida above, albeit using a completely different technical language:</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">As has often been assumed, we are not directly aware of the outer world of sensory events. Instead, we are conscious of the results of some of the computations performed by the nervous system on the various neural representations of this sensory world . . . Nor are we aware of our inner world of thoughts, intentions and planning (that is of our unconscious homunculus) but . . . only of the sensory representations associated with these mental activities. (Crick and Koch 2000) While Crick and Koch are keen (mistakenly, in my view) to attribute “the subjective world of qualia” to specific brain states, they also recognise the same essentially unconscious self-referencing of one part of the mind by another that Sekida describes in the theory of nen-action. So, a model of consciousness predicated on self-reflection, selfrepresentation, internal looping or re-entrant signalling would seem to be respectable—perhaps even orthodox—and what’s more, generally consistentwith both current science and older theories of mind.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>9. Infinite regression and conscious experience</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">What then can we say of ‘infinite regression’ and the spiralling homunculi of phenomenal consciousness? Is the brain, with its many billions of potential interconnections and internal feedback loops, so inherently complex as to be in effect infinitely self-referential—and hence regressive? Could a regressive, nonlinear biochemical process produce experiential novelty and self-awareness, as was suggested by analogy with video feedback above? Before extending the analogy between a self-referential system and self-consciousness, perhaps we need to look more closely at what we mean by the phrase ‘infinite regression’ given its often troubled history in the field of consciousness studies. We should recognise that cases of infinite regression can occur in both the conceptual and physical domains, where one is a mental construct and the other a material process (which is not to say that mental constructs are not also material processes). For example, the homuncular fallacy is a conceptual instance of infinite regression and video feedback is a physical instance. While conceptual and physical cases are not necessarily identical in character, they are nevertheless inherently similar in being self-referential or recursive. The extent to which one can justifiably transfer the concept of infinite regression between these two domains will be addressed in the section dealing with objections below, but we are now perhaps in a position to recognise the essential ambiguity of its meaning:</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The word ‘infinite’ is sometimes used in an absolute mathematical sense and sometimes in a relative sense to refer merely to what is impractical, inconceivable or lacking a clear beginning or end. (For example, it would be impractical to count the number of references to ‘sex’ on the Internet, although strictly speaking the total number would not be infinite.) Either way, this ambiguity often inheres when the phrase ‘infinite regression’ is used in different contexts, particularly when it is transferred between the conceptual and physical domains: is there really an infinite number of mirror images in the self-reflecting mirror, or is the number merely indeterminate? To add to the confusion, the concept of ‘regress’ can either be regarded as an indefinite series which gradually recedes from an origin (like the explanation needed to explain the explanation) or as a self-referential loop—this interpretation being closer to its Latin derivation of ‘going back’ or ‘returning’. The former, serial interpretation is usually associated with conceptual viciousness, philosophical redundancy or fallacy while the latter, as in the physical case of video feedback considered here, may be richly productive when trying to visualise the mind, if only by analogy.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>10. Further analogies</strong></span></h5>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">I’d like to briefly suggest some further possible implications of the analogy drawn here between video feedback and consciousness. It was Sigmund Freud who, as far back as 1900 in The Interpretation of Dreams, suggested consciousness acted as a “sense organ for the perception of psychical qualities” (Freud 1976)— in other words as a ‘sixth’ sense. It does seem that self-consciousness has the strange attribute of allowing us to see what we see, hear what we hear, taste what we taste, smell what we smell and feel what we feel, as well as think about what we think. Bearing this in mind (and referring back to the larger project of constructing a ‘conscious art’ object) I’d like to propose an extended video feedback system that includes a video mixer that merges four distinct sources. Imagine the monitor in the video feedback set-up not only displays the image from a camera—A—but also a ‘mix’ of three other sources, or sub-signals—B, C, and D—such that all four sources merge in the monitor display and are observed by the camera. In such a set-up the feedback image generated by the looped signal A also incorporates the information from the sub-signals B, C and D. Whichever is the strongest sub-signal tends to have a greater influence on the overall properties of the feedback image. Now imagine that the three sub-signals B, C and D represent sensory data from the world, internal impulses of the body, and states of the unconscious mind respectively, and that the camera represents this “sense organ for the perception of the senses”, or internal conscious observer posited by Freud.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - Body Message 14 - By Joey Pang" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/Tattoo_Temple_Body_Message14.jpg" alt="Tattoo Temple - Body Message 14 - By Joey Pang" width="393" height="567" /></span></a></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">From this quite simple set-up one can draw surprisingly rich analogies with the operation of human consciousness. Sensory self-awareness. As many have observed, consciousness is always consciousness of some content, and the only sources of content (as far as I can establish) are objects in the world (apprehended by the sense organs), sensations from inside the body (e.g. pains, tingles, hunger), and mental data (e.g. ideas, memories, thoughts), or combinations thereof. Activity in the world, body and brain can go on quite happily without us being in any way conscious of it, but  something special or ‘phenomenal’ occurs when we do become aware of it. For the purposes of this analogy, think of the video camera as the agent of self reflection that not only sees the combined data-sources of world B, body C and unconscious mind D (the ‘content’ selected for prominence by signal strength, or level of excitation) but sees ‘itself’ seeing them, insofar as its own signal A is fedback into what it ‘sees’. As the signals flow an overall, unitary state is reached that obviates the necessity for any further unifying agent, or homunculi, as the system is self-generating whilst also being infinitely regressive, or self-referential.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The same principle might be applied to any reflexive sense, the smelling of smells for example, or the feeling of feelings. Multiplied over the whole sensory system, one might start to speculate how a system with a capacity for self awareness of some kind might emerge through having an integrated array of feedbacking self-sensors. The corporeality of phenomenal experience. In his lecture Conceiving the impossible and the mind-body problem Thomas Nagel (1998) rehearses a wellworn fantasy of philosophers of mind. In trying to understand what it would mean to see the inside of a subject tasting chocolate from the outside, as it were, he reaches for some future technology of representation that would lay open before us the “truth” about such phenomenal experiences. Like many philosophers, Nagel reinforces the assumption (for it is still an assumption) that this ‘chocolate experience’ is generated by the brain alone, for this is where he suggests we look to see chocolate being enjoyed. Elsewhere I have argued vigorously against this assumption on the grounds that the vital contribution of the body, and indeed the chocolate itself, can be easily overlooked. I want to stress that any model of human consciousness should be ‘world-embedded’; that is, it should take account of both the role of the body (with all its nerves, hormones, enzymes, feedback loops, and so on) and the effects of environmental events and stimuli. So when we talk about the ‘richness’ of human experience, the pleasures and pains, we should not forget that most of them would be unimaginable in a disembodied brain.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">And this raises another vexed question: whether neural states (such as those in the brain) are identical with, or correlated to, phenomenal states of experience. One might respond by asking, first, are certain brain states necessary for certain consciousness experiences, such as enjoying chocolate? Given there is wellestablished knowledge about the effects of drugs and lesions on brain tissue and the corresponding effects on thought and behaviour, one can be fairly certain that there is a necessary relation between the organic condition of the brain and what we feel. But are specific brain states also sufficient for phenomenal states, i.e. can the brain produce rich sensual experiences alone? I believe we can be equally certain that it isn’t, and it can’t. For a start, no one has ever shown that a healthy brain can function in isolation, detached from the body, and we know from sensory deprivation studies that extended insulation from environmental stimuli leads to the breakdown of normal brain functioning. It is also clear from many developmental studies that environmental interaction is crucial to brain maturation and the framing of subsequent experience. On top of this the brain itself is famously devoid of sensation, and we know from personal experience how sensations are distributed across the body.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Hence the importance of including data from the ‘world’ and the ‘body’ as well as the ‘mind’ in the extended video feedback analogy described above, on the basis that ‘greenness’, ‘bitterness’ and ‘tunefulness’ are phenomenal experiences that depend on the co-action of environmental stimuli, corporeal sensations and mental contents. Perceiving continuity and discontinuity. Elsewhere I have argued that nature is either inherently unified nor fragmented, but that the human sensory apparatus gives rise to perceptions which make the world seem either unified or fragmented to differing degrees depending on what is sensed (Pepperell 2003). The process of infinite regression in video feedback demonstrates how a complex (non-linear) self-referential system can spontaneously give rise to patterns of similarity and difference. If consciousness is in any way analogous to video feedback it may help us to understand why, in a world that may be neither inherently continuous nor discrete, we are able to experience both qualities.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The binding problem. The feedback-state of the conscious process might have some bearing on the so-called ‘binding problem’ in which regional neural functions seem to cohere in a unitary experience for the subject. Some of the functional parts in the video feedback system are necessarily non-local (the camera lens must be a certain distance from the monitor) but are also connected by light or, like the brain, electrical conduits. In the case of video feedback, nonlocal components can give rise to coherent global behaviour that can’t be isolated to any part of the system. However, the feedback effect itself can only be observed locally; that is, on the monitor or in the camera eye-piece, despite the distributed nature of the overall set-up. Whatever the confusion or variation might be between the sources or sub-signals B, C and D in the analogy described above, the overall feedback image will retain a certain stability and unitary coherence as long as all the variables stay within certain parameters. This could be likened to the unitary coherence of first-person experience.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>11. Possible objections</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">I recognise that the claims made in this paper might be seen by some as idiosyncratic, not say provocative, whilst at the same time open to a number of valid objections, some of which I shall try to address here, albeit briefly. With respect to the so-called ‘inconceivability problem’, one might argue that it makes little sense to say the self-conscious mind cannot be conceived of by anything other than itself, since it is only the self-conscious mind that conceives of anything in the first place. In short, we cannot conceive of what is in itself inconceivable. I think this cuts to the nature of explanation itself, and what we expect explanations to yield for us if they are effective. Without wanting to open the whole complex issue here, I suspect we may have to accept in certain cases (phenomenal conscious perhaps being one of them) that the appropriate use of analogy and metaphor will bring us as close as we’re going to get to a total understanding of the phenomenon in question, if only because it can’t be represented by anything other than itself. Explanation may be the decomposition of phenomena into comprehensible constituent parts and the establishing of causal chains, but there is no guarantee that all phenomena can be decomposed comprehensibly, nor indeed that there will always be a prior cause that fully accounts for subsequent effects. This is not to advocate a particular brand of mysterianism, but an attempt to recognise the depth of the problem of selfconsciousness as it is in all its emergent complexity, rather than as we might prefer it to be: reductively explicable. To answer the objection more directly: if explanations are a content of our mental experience, then mental experience cannot be a content of explanations.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">It might be argued that the case of self-reflecting mirrors described above does not represent an example of ‘infinite regression’ so much as a rather straightforward physical property of mirrored surfaces acting in relatively closed system. Either there is no conceptual error to be resolved here, or in fact the real conceptual error is to confuse the metaphorical allusion to infinite regress with what is a perfectly explicable physical phenomenon. This objection is interesting in that it points to the distinction between regression in the conceptual and physical domains already touched upon earlier. In the conceptual domain we might consider all sorts of possible regressions, such as Aristotle’s Unmoved Mover, that have no physical constraints (other than the constraints placed on the physical substance of the mind), and which can therefore remain unresolved in our imaginations. On the other hand, examples of regression in the physical domain, of which the self-reflecting mirror may be one, must necessarily occur within the constraints of physical laws. These laws (such as the Second Law of Thermodynamics14) tend to constrain the actions of matter and energy so as to prohibit, for example, the kinds of perfect states of infinitely bouncing light particles described in the self-reflecting mirror example. In which case, such selfreflections are not truly infinitely regressive and irresolvable in the way their conceptual counterparts are often imagined—in effect, nature resolves them.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Therefore, one could justifiably argue that the transfer of the term ‘infinite regression’ from the conceptual to the physical domain would be by way of analogy or metaphor, rather than being a matter of strict equivalence. However, in considering this we are implicitly drawn into the question of the relation between mind and matter, and whether certain constraints apply in the physical domain and not in the mental, or whether indeed there is a valid distinction to be drawn between the two domains at all. Such questions are beyond the immediate scope of this paper. For the purposes of what is presented here, I accept that the regression in the self-reflecting mirrors could be regarded as a metaphorical allusion to conceptual regression. But since I do not classify mental activity as ‘non-physical’ I would argue there is ultimately no essential difference between regression in the conceptual or physical sense.15 Each case of regression is conceived by a mind (the recognition of regression is always a mental judgement), while physical laws (as far as we know) constrain each mind that conceives regression—an appropriately circular conclusion!</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The inclusion of a Zen description of mind in support of the general thesis is obviously open to various criticisms. In the first place it might seem to be a case of using one theory as evidence for another—a potentially unproductive case of infinite regression. Furthermore, one could raise the objection that the ‘nen’ model proposed by Sekida is purely subjective, even religious opinion, which is unsupported by empirical data. On top of this, one has to recognise that in all the diverse forms of Zen and Buddhism there exists a huge range of opinions, and interpretations of doctrine, many of which are virtually inexplicable outside the very specific cultural and historical contexts in which they evolved. Why then should one form be any more instructive in terms of the study of consciousness than another? All these points are valid, and I would certainly not wish to suggest that the brief discussion of ‘nen’ here provides substantial evidence for any particular theory of mind. I would, however, reject the notion that subjective experience, even opinion, cannot make a contribution to our overall understanding of what is, in any case, an entirely subjective experience. In addition, the often-made assumption that Zen, and indeed Buddhism in general, is a religious doctrine should not pass unchallenged. Many commentators on Zen in particular, state explicitly that the practice of Zen requires no leap of faith in the theological sense employed by Christians or Muslims (or at least no faith greater than that we exhibit when we flick a light-switch, or ignite a Bunsen Burner). Rather, it is often described as a rigorous code of conduct developed with the aim of beneficially transforming one’s relationship to the world, as well as offering a highly sophisticated theory of mind. (For an accessible and authoritative account of Zen philosophy see Humphreys 1992). Hence I have included it the reference to ‘nen’ here, not only because I believe it is fascinating and relevant to the overall theme of the paper, but also because I take the view that a greater appreciation of this profound philosophical tradition can only enrich our knowledge in this especially difficult area. Finally, the analogy between video feedback and consciousness has some severe limitations, some of which might be quite misleading.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;">.</span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - Body Message 15 - By Joey Pang" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/Tattoo_Temple_Body_Message15.jpg" alt="Tattoo Temple - Body Message 15 - By Joey Pang" width="387" height="587" /></span></a></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For instance, video feedback is an electromechanical system whereas human consciousness is (at least in part) neurobiological. In addition, the video feedback system is many orders of magnitude simpler than the human nervous system, and this is even taking into account that we know relatively little about the true complexity of conscious processes, or whether they function in any way that is analogous to video feedback. Also, the same objections can be raised against the application of the term ‘infinite regress’ in the context of video feedback as were raised in the context of self-reflecting mirrors. Again, all these objections are valid to an extent, but in my view do not necessarily undermine the overall analogy. I would briefly point to another case where analogies have been drawn productively between electronic and biological phenomena—cellular automata. By plotting simple recursive algorithms in a computer-generated virtual space, it is possible to generate relatively complex ‘behaviour’ in which ‘creatures’ live, move, die, breed and evolve in an astonishingly ‘life-like’ way (see Levy 1992). Cellular automata are used productively by biologists and researchers in artificial life to model organic processes, despite suffering the same deficiencies, in terms of being electromechanical and relatively simplistic, as the video feedback analogy suffers wit  respect to consciousness. I would deal with the objection that video feedback is not a true example of infinite regression in the same way as I dealt with it in the case of the mirror example.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong> 12. First steps towards a self-conscious work of art</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Having considered the relationship between phenomenal consciousness and infinite regression in some detail, and having looked at some possible areas of dispute, I would like to end by sketching out, in very general terms, how these ideas might inform a practical investigation into the production of a  self-conscious work of art. It might be interesting for the reader to know that the ideas presented here originated less from the relevant philosophical literature than from a combination of introspection, personal experience, and artistic enquiry. In particular, the practice of meditation, and examination of its related philosophies, has helped to clarify a number of issues to do with the behaviour of mind and its relation to the body and the world. In addition, whilst using LSD some years ago I experienced vivid recursive patterns of luminous colour, very similar to those seen in video feedback, which triggered an intuition about the self-referential operation of the visual system and, by extension, the mind. It is these experiences, together with the various pieces of interactive art I have produced and exhibited over the years, that have circuitously led me consider how it might be possible to construct an object of art that displays some self-awareness.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Using the principles discussed above, a system is now being designed which combines three sources of data from 1. the external world (with sensors for light, sound, and pressure) 2. the internal state of the system (such as levels of energy, and rates of information flow) and 3. repositories of images, sounds and texts to be activated by rules of association (what one might describe, crudely, as ‘memories’). Much as in the extended video feedback analogy described above, these three data sources will be synthesised into an overall system-state, which is then ‘observed’ by separate sub-system of sensors. This observed state is then fed-back into the overall system-state and re-observed, indefinitely. In this way the system will generate a condition of infinite regress (the phrase is used here with caution) not dissimilar to that found in video feedback, which it is hoped will achieve some overall coherence. At the same time, because conditions will constantly vary in the exhibition space (in terms of audience actions, internal system data states, and associative links with stored data), the global behaviour of the system will be non-linear and unpredictable. This, in a nutshell, is how the system will be designed to work.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">However, I should stress that I am not claiming any such system, even if it performed well, would actually be conscious in the same way that we are. Nor am I even claiming it would be quasi-conscious, or yet further, that it would be an accurate model of how conscious processes occur in humans. To claim any of these would not only pre-empt the results of the investigation before it even left the virtual drawing board, but would suggest a far grander purpose than the thesis I have presented here could justify. At best the system might have a rudimentary functional self-awareness. But even given the obvious limitations, I do expect many more artists to become interested in the creative possibilities of self-aware systems. This is on the basis that such systems will have unique and compelling qualities, including a capacity for producing semantic richness in response to audience behaviour, at the same time as generating a frisson of expectation amongst audiences as they apprehend an object that displays, albeit in the mildest of forms, some of the same responsive behaviour they recognise in themselves.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Finally, it is clear that what is being considered here touches on what may well be the most difficult question humans have ever tried to resolve about their own condition. I hope these speculations, and others implied but not included, might help to stimulate avenues of enquiry that might otherwise remain unexplored while provoking new connections between seemingly unrelated ideas. In particular I hope the artistic sensibilities I’ve brought to the  consideration of these deeply complex questions might encourage greater dialogue between disciplines such as art and philosophy that share intellectual concerns, but sadly lack a common intellectual heritage.</span></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<h5><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Conclusion</strong></span></h5>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">I have argued that when we try to describe the specifically self-aware part of the mind, as opposed to the host of unconscious psychic activities, we face a potentially fatal difficulty, one that I have termed ‘the inconceivability problem’. Because of the entanglement of the subject and the object in observations of subjectivity, and certain conceptual circularities, it seems we might never be able to represent the self-conscious mind with anything other than itself. This could leave consciousness studies in a very awkward position. In an attempt to overcome this, I have proposed that the kind of infinite regression often associated with the homuncular fallacy be reinterpreted more productively, in a way that puts self-reference at the heart of our conception of phenomenal experience. Looking at several examples of self-referential systems and theories of mind, including the Zen concept of ‘nen’, it seems one in particular—video feedback—offers a rich source of analogies which might help us to visualise, if not understand, the operation of ‘world-embedded’ self-consciousness. Infinite regression then, understood in relation to phenomenal experience, may be nothing other than a process of perpetual self-reference, however this might occur within the physical substrate of the human system, the non-linear nature of which can give rise to intricate and novel behaviour. By exploiting the mechanical and analogical properties of video feedback systems, including their inherent complexity and creativity, one can envisage a functional model of a self-referential system that might inform a wider theory of a conscious, or self-aware art.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="text-decoration: underline; color: #c0c0c0;">Bibliography<br />
</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Anderson, B. and J., ‘Motion Perception in Motion Pictures’, in T. de Lauretis, and S. Heath, (ed.) </span><a href="http://openlibrary.org/books/OL9386157M/The_Cinematic_Apparatus" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">The Cinematic Apparatus</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">, (New York, St. Martin’s, 1980)</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Bermúdez, J. The Paradox of Self-Consciousness, Cambridge, MA, </span><a href="http://mitpress.mit.edu/main/home/default.asp" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">MIT Press</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">, 1998.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Bohm, D., Wholeness and the Implicate Order, London, Routledge, 1983.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Bonebakker, A. E. et al., ‘</span><a href="http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/8961821" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Information processing during general anaesthesia: Evidence for unconscious memory</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">’, Memory &amp; Cognition, 24, (1996), pp. 766-</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> 776.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Bonshek, A., Mirror of Consciousness: Art, Creativity and Veda, Delhi, </span><a href="http://www.mlbd.com/" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Montial Banarsidass Publishers</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">, 2001.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Chalmers, D., The Conscious Mind: In Search of a Fundamental Theory, New York, </span><a href="http://ukcatalogue.oup.com/" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Oxford University Press</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">, 1996.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Crick, F. and Koch, C.,‘The Unconscious Homunculus’, in Metzinger, T. (ed.) The Neural Correlates of Consciousness, (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press 2000).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Crutchfield, J., ‘Space-Time Dynamics in Video Feedback’, Physica, 10D, (1984), pp. 229-245.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Danto, A., ‘Depiction and Description’, in The Body/Body Problem: Selected Essays, (Berkeley, University of California Press, 1999).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Dennett, D., Consciousness Explained, London, Penguin, 1991.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Draaisma, D., Metaphors of Memory: A history of ideas about the mind, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2000.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Edelman, G., Bright air, brilliant fire: On the matter of the mind, New York, Basic Books, 1992.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Efron, E., The minimum duration of a perception, </span><a href="http://www.elsevier.com/wps/find/journaldescription.cws_home/247/description#description" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Neuropsychologia</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">, 8, (1970), pp. 57–63.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Feynman, R., QED: The Strange Theory of Light and Matter, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1985.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Freud, S., The Interpretation of Dreams, London, </span><a href="http://pelicanpub.com/" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Pelican</span></a><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">, 1976.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Goodale, M. et al., ‘Size-contrast illusions deceive the eye but not the hand’, Current Biology, 5, (1995), pp. 679-685.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Hofstadter, D., Gödel, Escher, Bach: An Eternal Golden Braid, New York, Vintage, 1980.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Humphreys, C., Zen: A way of life, Chicago, NTC, 1992.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Lacan, J., ‘The mirror stage as formative of the function of the I as revealed in psychoanalytic experience’, in Écrits: A Selection (London, Tavistock, 1977).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Levy, S., Artificial Life, London, Jonathan Cape, 1992.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Libet, B. et al. ‘Time of conscious intention to act in relation to onset of cerebral activity (readiness-potential): The unconscious initiation of a freely voluntary act’,Brain, 106, (1983), pp. 623-642.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Nagel, T. ‘Conceiving the impossible and the mind-body problem’, Philosophy, 73 (285), (1998), pp. 337-352.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Pepperell, R., The Posthuman Condition: Consciousness beyond the brain, Bristol, Intellect Books, 2003.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Searle, J., ‘Minds, Brains, and Programs’, The Behavioral and Brain Sciences, vol. 3, (1980).</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Sekida, K., Zen Training: Methods and Philosophy, New York, Weatherhill Inc., 1985.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Thompson, R., The brain: a neuroscience primer, New York, W. H. Freeman and Co, 1993.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Watts, A., Tao: The Watercourse Way, London, Jonathan Cape, 1976.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Weiskrantz, L., Blindsight: A Case Study and Implications, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1986.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">Wiener, N., The Human Use of Human Beings: Cybernetics and Society, Boston, MA: Houghton Mifflin, 1950.</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">For video feedback pictures, texts and clips see:</span><br />
<a href="http://www.videofeedback.dk/World/" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">http://www.videofeedback.dk/World/</span></a><br />
<a href="http://home.earthlink.net/~spinninglights/" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">http://home.earthlink.net/~spinninglights/</span></a><br />
<a href="http://members.tripod.com/professor_tom/galleries/video/index.html" target="_blank"><span style="color: #c0c0c0;">http://members.tripod.com/professor_tom/galleries/video/index.html</span></a></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><strong>1</strong> I make the assumption that ‘self-awareness’ and ‘consciousness’, while not being necessarily identical, are somehow implicit in each other.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>2</strong> It’s worth pointing out that ‘infinite regression’ is a term applied in a number of different conceptual and physical contexts, with varying meanings in each. Certain conceptual cases, such as Aristotle’s Unmoved Mover who is the final cause of all other causes, or the indefinite chain of axioms needed to support mathematical propositions, are not of immediate concern here. The distinction between conceptual and physical cases of infinite regression will be addressed later in the paper.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>3</strong> The suggestion that one sets aside the unconscious in order to focus on the self-conscious doesn’t imply, of course, any essential rupture between them.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>4</strong> This is not to rule out the existence of shared or consensual subjective experiences, of which the cinema is a classic example. But however absorbing they might be they do not completely efface the differences between individual’s experiences.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>5 </strong>There are echoes here of Heisenberg’s indeterminacy, or uncertainty principle which, according to most interpretations, states the impossibility of measuring both the co-ordinate and the momentum of a particle at the same time (Bohm 1983).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>6 </strong>For a readable and fascinating account of the strange behaviour of light and mirrors see Feynman (1985).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>7</strong> I am aware as I write this how sentences and ideas seem to emerge from somewhere already formed, and subsequently presented to my conscious mind for selection and editing.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>8</strong> The widespread belief that the impression of motion in cinema results from ‘persistence of vision’ has often been challenged, not least by Anderson (1980). What is important here is to note that the experience of movement results from viewing a rapid procession of still images, each slightly different. The parallel with the effect of self-consciousness should be clear: each nen, or thought impulse, is in itself unconscious (or still) but when rapidly concatenated with others can create an overall impression of awareness (or motion). There is also evidence to suggest consciousness events are discrete, being parsed into “perceptual frames” of about 70 to 100ms average duration (Efron 1970).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>9</strong> A “VJ” is a “video-jockey”, the visual equivalent of a disc jockey, usually responsible for the visual entertainment in night-clubs and at raves.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>10</strong> Some short video clips of video feedback are also available on the Web sites mentioned in the bibliography. ‘Non-linear’ systems can’t be modelled with linear or first-order equations, but are governed by many complex, reciprocal relationships, or feedback loops. They are sometimes referred to as ‘turbulent’ or ‘dynamical’. I’m grateful to Dr Tom Holroyd of the Yanagida Brain Dynamism Group, Japan and the Center for Complex Systems and Brain Sciences, Florida Atlantic University, Florida, for his advice on some of the ideas raised in this paper and for his excellent video feedback site (see bibliography).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>12</strong> In this respect it is also interesting to note a proposition made by the Maharishi Yogi when explaining the Vedic conception of consciousness: “Consciousness is that which is conscious of itself. Being conscious of itself, consciousness is the knower of itself. Being the knower of itself, consciousness is both the knower and the known. Being both the knower and the known, consciousness is also the process of knowing.” It is the “self-referential singularity” of these three qualities which “together are the indications of the existence of consciousness.” (Bonshek 2001).</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>13 </strong>In fact the more one thinks about it, it seems that nearly all examples of infinite regress are strangely linear and circular, or serial and self-referential, at the same time!</span></p>
<p><span style="color: #c0c0c0;"><strong>14</strong> The physical law which states that in any closed system the total amount of energy, or order, gradually decreases.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <strong>15</strong> One might even say that all conceptual activity is physical, but not all physical activity is conceptual.</span><br />
<span style="color: #c0c0c0;"> <em>Robert Pepperell is an artist and writer. He studied at the Slade School  of Art and went on work with a number of influential multimedia  collaborations including Hex, Coldcut and Hexstatic. As well as  producing experimental computer art and computer games he has published  several interactive CD-Roms and exhibited numerous interactive  installations including at the Glasgow Gallery of Modern Art, the ICA,  London, the Barbican Gallery, London and the Millennium Dome, London.  His book The Posthuman Condition was first published in 1995 and is  shortly to be published in a new edition, with the subtitle  Consciousness beyond the brain. His second book The Postdigital Membrane  was a collaboration with Dr Michael Punt published in 2000. He has  spoken and lectured widely on art, philosophy and new technology and is  currently a senior lecturer in Contemporary Art Theory at University of  Wales College, Newport, a regular reviewer for the Leonardo journal, and  Director of the newly founded Posthuman Laboratory for Arts Research  (PoLAR). A new book, Extended Being, is in preparation.&#8221;</em></span></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/a-conscious-theory/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Interdisciplinary Appreciation</title>
		<link>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/interdisciplinary-appreciation</link>
		<comments>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/interdisciplinary-appreciation#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 27 Apr 2011 07:07:50 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>tattootemple2</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Tattoo Article Library]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.thetattooartists.com/?p=158</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The Science of Art Jodie Webb Executive Summary The future of education is in interdisciplinary study. Most professors and scholars are hard-pressed to find much research on the relationship of science to art. Thus, very few universities offer combined study in science and art. The University of Iceland should be an exception. While adding a...<div class="read_more"><a href="http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/interdisciplinary-appreciation">Read More</a></div>]]></description>
				<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h3 style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #800000;">The Science of Art</span></h3>
<h5 style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Jodie Webb</strong></span></h5>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><em>Executive Summary</em></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The future of education is in interdisciplinary study. Most professors  and scholars are hard-pressed to find much research on the relationship  of science to art. Thus, very few universities offer combined study in  science and art. The University of Iceland should be an exception. While  adding a new course to our already extensive catalogue does have its  drawbacks, for instance time and funding, many benefits also exist. A  course in the science of art taught in English has the potential to  bring new international students to the university. We will be among the  handful of universities to have a program with such a crossover area in  the study of both art and science. Our students who are involved in the  interdisciplinary program, the arts, or the sciences will gain a deeper  understanding of the relationship between two seemingly very different  topics.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;">I expect a range of students, mostly those in the interdisciplinary  studies, visual arts, and humanities departments. Ideally, the class  will be a requirement for interdisciplinary studies majors, and a core  elective for those seeking at least a minor in visual arts, physics, or  mathematics. Students of physics and mathematics tend not to elect  visual arts classes, beyond what is required for graduation. The  converse often occurs among visual arts students as well. These two  clusters of students in particular should have an opportunity to explore  the way in which their disciplines relate to each other.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Introduction</strong></span><span style="color: #999999;"><strong><br />
</strong>The Science of Art is an interdisciplinary course that covers  some of the scientific principles behind the visual arts. The bulk of  the course focuses on electromagnetism as it relates to light and color,  the mathematics behind perspective and design, and the relationship  between modern physics and modern art. The first part of the course  covers color and light. We will discuss the dual nature of light,  electromagnetic radiation, and the visible spectrum. Also in this  section, students learn about the nature of color – what it is and how  it is used to create optical illusions.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;">Part two of the course is comprised of the study of perspective. The  main topics of this section are the history of perspective, the geometry  of perspective, and what happens when perspective is warped. In the  latter, we will perform some analysis of warped perspective using works  such as those of M.C. Escher. Part three goes deeper into the  involvement of mathematics in art. Students will begin learning about  phi, the golden ratio, and how it relates to nature and art. There will  be some detailed discussion of Leonardo da Vinci, architecture, and  aesthetics. The course closes with a glimpse into modern physics and its  relation to modern art. The majority of this section encompasses space,  time, and surrealism. Important topics include modern sculpture, the  concept of spacetime, and surrealism through the study of artists like  Alexander Calder, Salvador Dali and René Magritte&#8230;</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Visual Basics</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Visual art would not exist without light. Light is defined as “something  that makes things visible.” In order to grasp the scientific principles  behind visual art, we need a basic understanding of light and color.  Modern physics has developed a description of light as being  simultaneously waves and particles, known as photons. This concept,  called the dual nature of light, is difficult to visualize, therefore  light is often termed particle waves or “wavicles.” For theoretical  purposes, light is described by either the wave model or particle model.  I recommend Dr. Rod Nave’s “Wave-Particle Duality”  (http://hyperphysics.phyastr.gsu.edu/hbase/mod1.html) for more detailed  information on the dual nature of light.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;"><br />
</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Electromagnetism</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Electromagnetism describes the inextricable relationship between  electricity and magnetism. Changing a magnetic field necessarily  produces an electric field and vice-versa. What we are concerned with  here is electromagnetic radiation, self-propagating electromagnetic  waves, which are categorized by frequency or wavelength.2 Researchers in  the fields of astrophysics and cosmology most commonly use the particle  model of light.</span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"></a> <span style="color: #999999;">The electromagnetic spectrum, shown in Figure 1, represents the range  of electromagnetic radiation that we can currently detect. The  partitions indicate the characteristic frequencies of the different  classes of radiation.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="alignnone" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_1.png" alt="" width="580" height="280" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Color Vision</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The visible spectrum appears between the ultraviolet and infrared  spectra, ranging in wavelength from approximately 400 nm to 750 nm, as  illustrated in  Figure 1. The anatomy of the human eye is the limiting  factor in our inability to see beyond red and violet&#8230; One of my areas of research involves an explanation of the physics  behind our visible color range. The basis for my current theory is a  possible correlation between our sun as a type G yellow star (see  Appendix for a chart of spectral types) and the color yellow as our  median visible wavelength.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 2" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_2.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 2" width="427" height="296" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Op Art</strong></span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"></a><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The brain perceives the juxtaposition of certain colors as an optical  illusion. The use of color in Op Art, or Optical Art, often creates the  illusion of depth or movement in a  two-dimensional plane. In Figure 2,  Julian Stanczak uses “numerous shifts in color that give the visual  appearance of an unfolding, rounded form, floating in an [ambiguous]  space.”</span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span><br />
<span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Perspective</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> If you look at a cube from directly overhead, it looks like a square.  What happens to its depth? Turn your head to the side a bit and more  surfaces appear. How can an artist show that the cube is an object in  space, rather than just one surface? Representing three-dimensional  space using two-dimensional media is sometimes an artist’s most  difficult task. Imagine trying to sculpt a solid as it moves through  time. Such a task is as daunting now as the idea of perspective was  before the 1400’s. Euclidean Geometry defines two lines as being  parallel if they never meet. Lines drawn in perspective, however, do  eventually converge at </span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></a><span style="color: #999999;">what  is called the “vanishing point.” If an artist presents a scene from a  view parallel to one axis, any parallel lines drawn in that direction  will converge at some vanishing point, thereby creating a sense of  depth. If the scene were not drawn in perspective, how would those lines  coming straight toward us be drawn? Edwin Abbott Abbo</span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"></a><span style="color: #999999;">tt’s book,  Flatland: A Romance of Many Dimensions, is an excellent discourse on  dimensions and perspective</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - Science of Art - 3" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_3.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - Science of Art - 3" width="332" height="234" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>A Brief History of Perspective</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Before the use of perspective, art was almost entirely inspired by  religion. From Byzantine art, most famous for its icons, to Early  Christian art, the emphasis was placed on the most important religious  character(s) in the scene. Figure 3 shows the lack of space and depth in  Byzantine painting. Perspective was “discovered” sometime in the early  1400’s by Florentine architect, Filippo Brunelleschi. Quite by accident,  Brunelleschi noticed the way the outlines seemed to converge in his  painting of a building on a mirror. Leonardo da Vinci took it one step  further by describing the effect of distance on color and the sharpness  of outlines. Figure 3: Lamentation of Christ (1164) The Science of Art  -7- Jodie Webb Giotto di Bondone was the first artist to attempt the use  of perspective in his work. A geometric detail of Giotto’s Jesus and  the Caïf, shown in </span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"></a><span style="color: #999999;">Figure  3, reveals that, though there is an illusion of depth, there is no  common vanishing point. The problem with Giotto’s perspective was his  use of an algebraic method to determine the placement of his lines.4 The  European Renaissance painters further developed the concept of  perspective and actually began using it as a basis for their work.  Figure 5 shows the use of perspective to create only one scene, in which  the viewer’s eye is drawn in to the vanishing point. Figure 4: Giotto  di Bondone, Jesus and the Caïf Figure 5: Piero della Francesca, View of  an Ideal City. In 1436, Leone Battista Alberti wrote the first ever  account detailing the mathematics of modern perspective. His work,  titled De Pictura (On Painting), offered a geometric approach to the  painting of objects using linear perspective to indicate correct space  and scale. De Pictura was almost a step-by-step guide to the use of  vanishing points, horizon lines, and other concepts behind linear  perspective.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 4" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_4.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 4" width="572" height="311" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 5" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_5.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 5" width="579" height="185" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Warped Perspective</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> In some very special cases, artists can use perspective to create an  ambiguous image. What allows this ambiguity is the phenomenon of  multistable perception, which occurs when we</span><span style="color: #999999;"> perceive a “two-state” image. In Figure 6, the brain cannot see both  interpretations at once, so it flips back and forth between the two.  Ambiguity is also a very important component of Op Art. Knot Theory  Warped perspective allows objects that are impossible in three  dimensions to seem possible when drawn in a plane. Such objects are  known as “impossible objects.”</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 6" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_6.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 6" width="213" height="258" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;">Knot Theory, a somewhat esoteric branch of mathematics, and in  particular the concept of “knots and links,” provides a mathematical  explanation of impossible objects. Figure 7, “Penrose Stairs,” depicts a  never-ending staircase, a knot created by “embedding one… closed curve…  in 3D space.”</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 7" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_7.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 7" width="252" height="236" /></span></a><span style="color: #999999;"> </span><br />
<span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Maurits Cornelis Escher </strong></span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;">Perhaps the most famous creator of ambiguous art is Maurits Cornelis  Escher, better known as M.C. Escher. Though his well-known work has an  obvious mathematical influence, he had no formal training in  mathematics. M.C. Escher’s lithograph in Figure 8, Ascending and  Descending, is an artistic elaboration on the Penrose Stairs, which  appear on the roof of</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Escher’s building. The monks on the stairs seem to move in an unending loop.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Sceince of Art - 8" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_8.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Sceince of Art - 8" width="320" height="416" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Phi: The Golden Ratio</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The Greek letter phi is a mathematical name for the golden ratio, also  known as the golden section, golden mean, or golden number. Phi &#8230; is  an irrational number that “expresses the relationship that the sum of  two quantities is to the larger quantity as the larger is to the  smaller.” Equation 1 is an algebraic definition of phi. The idea that  adding 1 to a number returns that same number squared is hard to  comprehend. Through some algebraic manipulation, we get Equation 2, an  expression of phi we can better understand.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 9" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_9.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 9" width="565" height="124" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Life, the Universe, and Everything</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The golden ratio appears throughout nature in plants, lightning, and  even the human body. In these expressions, we see the golden ratio as a  mathematic extension of the Fibonacci</span><span style="color: #999999;"> sequence. Nautilus shells, galaxies, and hurricanes are nature’s  illustration of what is known as the golden spiral. In a golden spiral,  each quarter-turn of the spiral increases in width by a factor of phi.  Figure 9 is a cut-away of a nautilus shell revealing the spiral within.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 10" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_10.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 10" width="313" height="451" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span><br />
<span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Art and Design</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Since the ancient Greeks, people have used the golden ratio in art and  architecture. The lines overlaying the photograph of the Parthenon in  Figure 10 indicate that the structure was</span><span style="color: #999999;"> built in close approximation to the golden ratio, seen here as golden  rectangles. Artists have applied the golden ratio to their works to  bestow in them a sense of beauty. The three-volume volume work called De  Divina Proportione, written in 1509 by mathematician Luca Pacioli, was a  key influence for the application of phi “to yield pleasing, harmonious  proportions.”</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 11" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_11.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 11" width="363" height="252" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Leonardo da Vinci</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> One of Luca Pacioli’s closest friends was Leonardo da Vinci, the  quintessential “Renaissance Man.” In fact, Leonardo illustrated his De  Divina Proportione. One of his illustrations,</span><span style="color: #999999;"> shown in Figure 11, demonstrates the application of the golden ratio to  the human face. Some claim that Leonardo used the golden ratio to  proportion the Mona Lisa. Though it seems in retrospect that his  paintings are actually based on phi, he would never disclose whether it  was true.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 12" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_12.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 12" width="234" height="368" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Space and Time</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> In 1905, Albert Einstein proposed his “special theory of relativity.”  Within it, he described the “relativity of simultaneity,” which states  that simultaneous events viewed by one observer may not be simultaneous  to another observer. In 1907, Pablo Picasso was experimenting with what  we now call Cubism. Cubist art allows the viewer to see all side of an  object simultaneously, rather than having to move through space to see  them. Figure 12, Picasso’s Girl with a Mandolin, exemplifies his  treatment of simultaneity. A later movement, called Futurism, explored  time as an artistic model. Their 1905 manifesto proclaimed, “Time and  Space died yesterday.”9 This statement is actually what is called a  “Strange Loop,” a paradoxical self-referencing statement. The futurist  proclamation begs the question, “If time died, then what is yesterday?”  The futurists also played on the idea of simultaneity. Though they had  no experience with Einstein’s theories, they developed a very similar  concept in their artwork. In relativity, as an observer travels at  speeds closer and closer to the speed of light, time slows down and  actually stops when the speed of light is reached. Futurist artwork  often depicts an event as it happens at one instance in time, as if time  has stopped.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 13" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_13.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 13" width="342" height="494" /></span></a><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Three Dimensions</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> As discussed in the section on perspective, three dimensions can be hard  to represent on a two-dimensional plane. Filmmakers have attempted to  bring depth to a plane, a movie screen, using the process of  stereoscopy. We are very familiar the results of this process, better  known as 3-D films. In a three-dimensional world, though, doesn’t it  make sense to use all three spatial dimensions for our creative  endeavors? Sculpture is a natural expression of the world around us.  Since the beginning of human history, artists have used sculpture to  communicate emotions and chronicle history. Moving Sculpture Alexander  Calder was an American artist and sculptor who invented the mobile, a  type of “kinetic sculpture.” Kinetic sculpture is a physical form of  kinetic art, which is art that either moves or gives the appearance of  movement. Figure 13 is a photograph of one of Calder’s mobiles, Totem.  The nature of sculpture dictates that it must adhere to the laws of  physics. Kinetic sculpture, in particular, employs such principles as  center of mass and kinetic energy. My favorite Calder piece is the  mercury fountain, pictured in Figure 14, that he designed as a tribute  to his good friend and contemporary, Joan Miró, who was credited for the  invention of gas sculpture. The use of fluid substances in sculpture  presents a sense of life within inanimate objects.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 14" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_177.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 14" width="188" height="259" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 14.2" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_14_2.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 14.2" width="193" height="257" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Four Dimensions and Beyond</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The Surrealist movement was possibly the most concerned about space and  time than any other artistic movement. Like cubists and futurists,  surrealists utilized Einstein’s theories as a basis for their art.  Unlike the other two movements, though, surrealist art was actually  meant to be nonsensical. Was it a coincidence that at the same time when  art started to make no sense, the public became unable to understand  science? Two of the most recognizable surrealist artists are Salvador  Dali and René Magritte. They were both very familiar with and had a  great deal of respect for modern physics, which was proven in their  work. René Magritte Magritte’s Time Transfixed, shown in Figure 15, is  based on Einstein’s postulate that time slows dramatically as the speed  of light is approached. Magritte actually exploits the same imagery that  Einstein himself used to demonstrate time dilation, a clock and a  train. </span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 15" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_15.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 15" width="261" height="428" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;">Magritte was also fond of creating visual imagery of Einstein’s  conclusion that space becomes infinitely flat as speeds approach that of  light. Similar to the Cubist treatment of dimensions, Magritte painted  impossible scenes in which opposite faces are seen simultaneously.  Displayed in Figure 16, La Blanc Seing gives the viewer a glimpse of  both the front face and back face of the scene, just as we might see it  if space were compressed to two dimensions. Salvador Dali Perhaps Dali’s  most famous work is The Persistence of Memory, shown in Figure 17. Here  he uses the imagery of melting clocks to symbolize time dilation.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 16" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_16.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 16" width="328" height="401" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 17" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_17.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 17" width="358" height="301" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;">Maybe the reason this painting leaves a lasting impression is because  we always seem to be searching for a way to stop time or at least slow  it down. Dali stepped boldly into the realm of spacetime with his  controversial painting Corpus Hypercubus. He was the first artist to  attempt a representation of four dimensions on a planar medium. Dali  explores the idea that, just as three dimensional objects cast two  dimensional shadows, perhaps four dimensional objects cast three  dimensional shadows. The “cross” to which Christ is not bound in Figure  18 is called a hypercube, a hypothetical four dimensional projection of a  cube. Modern sculptors and other artists have also produced  representations of hypercubes in their work.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 18" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_18.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 18" width="270" height="440" /></span></a><span style="color: #999999;"> </span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #ffffff;"><strong>Summary and Conclusion</strong></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> The Science of Art provides students with deep knowledge and  understanding of art and science through their relationship to each  other, allowing them to see the world around them in a whole new way.  The basis for all visual art is light and color. Moreover, without light  and color, we would be unable to see artists’ great works of beauty. My  course allows students to delve into light and color through the study  of electromagnetic radiation and the visible spectrum. Mathematical  analysis of art through such concepts as perspective and the golden  ratio gives students a medium with which to investigate the more  mysterious aspects of art and math. Whether or not artists have used the  golden ratio consciously is a great subject for further research. There  is also the conundrum that the Cubist, Futurist, and Surrealist  movements developed with no conscious knowledge of Einstein’s theories.  However, as  surrealism grew, artists like Salvador Dali and Rene  Magritte began to apply Relativity Theory to the creation of their work.  If you need more information, I’ve offered some suggestions for further  reading throughout this paper. The possibilities of The Science of Art  are practically endless&#8230;</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><span style="color: #000000;">.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #000000;">.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> <em>Glossary</em></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Axis: An imaginary infinite straight line in a particular direction used  as a reference to determine position, distance and direction. Center of  mass: The specific point at which an object’s entire mass appears to be  concentrated. Fibonacci series: A recursive sequence where the first  two values are 1 and each successive term is obtained by adding together  the two previous terms.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Irrational number: A number that cannot be expressed as a ratio of two integers.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Kinetic energy: The energy of motion.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Nanometer (nm): A length equivalent to10-9 meters, 10 ångströms, or 3.94-8 inches.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Plane: A two-dimensional surface.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Space: An unlimited three-dimensional realm.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Spacetime: A four-dimensional system in which space makes up the first three dimensions and time, the fourth.</span><br />
<span style="color: #000000;"> .</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;">.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;"><em>Acknowledgements</em></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 1: Electromagnetic Spectrum. Source: http://www.yorku.ca/eye/spectru.htm.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 2: Stanczak, Julian. Spacial (1986). Source: http://www.artincontext.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 3: Lamentation of Christ (1164). Source: http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 4: Giotto di Bondone. Jesus and the Caïf. Source: http://www.ski.org/cwt/CWTyler/Art%20Investigations.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 5: Piero della Francesca. View of an Ideal City. Source: http://www.eyeconart.net/history/Renaissance/early_ren.htm</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 6: Source: http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 7: Penrose Stairs. Source: http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 8: Escher, Maurits Cornelis. Ascending and Descending (1960). Source: http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 9: Source: http://www.space.gc.ca/asc/eng/satellites/fuse.asp.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 10: Source: http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 11: Source: http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 12: Picasso, Pablo. Girl with a Mandolin (1912). Source: http://artchive.com/artchive/P/picasso/tellier.jpg.html.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 13: Calder, Alexander. Totem. Source: http://www.chrysler.org/20century01.asp.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 14: Calder, Alexander. Mercury Fountain. Source: http://www.ics.uci.edu/~eppstein/pix/bar/miro.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 15: Magritte, René. Time Transfixed (1935). Source: http://www.artchive.com.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 16: Magritte, René. Le Blanc Seing (1965). Source: http://www.kahlil.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 17: Dali, Salvador. The Persistence of Memory (1931). Source: http://www.virtualdali.com.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Figure 18: Dali, Salvador. Corpus Hypercubus (1954). Source: http://www.msgr.ca/msgr-4/dali_gallery.htm.</span><br />
<span style="color: #000000;"> .</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> References</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Hofstadter, Douglas R, Gödel, Escher, Back: an Eternal Golden Braid, New York: Basic Books, Inc., 1979.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Shlain, Leonard, Art and Physics, New York: Morrow, 1991.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> “Alberti – ‘On Painting’.” Notebook: Context for Understanding Visual  Art References and Resources. December 13, 2006, 1993.  http://www.noteaccess.com/Texts/Alberti.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> Wikipedia: The Free Encyclopedia. December, 2006. http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #000000;"> .</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> <em>Appendix</em></span></p>
<p style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://tattootemple.hk/international-tattoo-academy"><span style="color: #999999;"><img class="aligncenter" title="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 19" src="http://www.tattootemple.hk/images/The%20Science%20of%20Art/TSOA_19.png" alt="Tattoo Temple - The Science of Art - 19" width="527" height="467" /></span></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><span style="color: #999999;"> <em>Notes</em></span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 1 “Light.” Dictionary.com. December 2, 2006 http://www.dictionary.com.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 2 “Electromagnetic radiation.” Wikipedia. December 2, 2006 http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 3 Art in Context Center for Communications. December 4, 2006 http://www.artincontext.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 4 “Perspective.” Wikipedia. December 5, 2006 http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 5 Yevin, Igor. “Ambiguity and Art.” Ambiguity and Art http://www.mi.sanu.ac.yu/vismath/igor/index.html.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 6 Cerf, Corinne. “A family of impossible figures studied by knot theory”  Impossible World. December 7, 2006  http://im-possible.info/english/articles/knot/knot.html.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 7 “Golden ratio.” Wikipedia. December 8, 2006 http://www.wikipedia.org.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 8 Idem.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 9 Shlain, Leonard, Art and Physics, New York: Morrow, 1991, p.207.</span><br />
<span style="color: #999999;"> 10 Ibid., p.222.</span></p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.thetattooartists.com/http:/thetattooartists.com/interdisciplinary-appreciation/feed</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
	</channel>
</rss>
